Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In the years leading up to the generational changeover at Cang Qiong Mountain Sect, the Peak Lords worked to find their succeeding disciples. Some peaks were limited to waiting for a disciple with perfect inborn talent, while other peaks simply required the ability to grow and adapt.

On Qian Cao peak, the peak of healing and medicine, the requirements for succeeding disciple were different than those to be an ordinary healer. Nearly anyone, given enough time and effort, could become an average healer. Medicine may be an art, but it is one that is taught . Talent helped, certainly, but the main requirements to be an average healer consisted of nothing more than showing up, and giving a damn. Day after day of this forged the ordinary into healers.

However, to be the next Qian Cao Peak Lord , one could not simply be an ordinary healer.

The succeeding disciple had to be to able to handle anything . Any ailment, any poison or malady. The succeeding disciple needed to be both highly intelligent and a caring individual. They had to be both motivated and gentle. In short, the next peak lord had to be proficient in all aspects of medicine and able to soothe a crying infant or comfort the dying.

Currently, Zhou Anshan had several candidates for succeeding disciple: Xie Yanmei, Wu Yanshin, and Mu Renshu. He was blessed with choice, unlike his martial siblings on Bai Zhan or Xi Jiao.

Yanmei had almost everything to be the next peak lord. An instinctive healer, her bedside manner was impeccable. Her memory was nearly eidetic and she created complicated decoctions and potions that many others could not. Her one flaw is that she had no desire whatsoever to lead the peak. She hated paperwork, and filed it with bitter determination. No. She was not the one.

Now, Yanshin. Here was a woman ambitious and determined. Almost too much, so. She was competitive and liked to tease her yearmates about lagging behind. She was an exemplary healer, and made no complaints about the load of paperwork. 

Zhou Anshan knew that times had changed. That women could fly to the same heights as men. He knew this. But…something about Yanshin rubbed him the wrong way. Sometimes Wu Yanshin gave him looks that made Zhou Anshan think that she found him wanting as a leader, and a Shizun. Occasionally, he caught her giving him a steely glare before her expression dissolved into blank obedience.

Technically, she had everything required to be the next peak lord. Except Zhou Anshan found her extremely annoying.

And that left Zhou Anshan with Mu Renshu. The child of healers whose parents died tragically young. Renshu had a truly kind heart. He was warm and comforting to those in need. Sadly, there was a large gap in the boy’s proficiency.

Mu Renshu refused to volunteer for the dual cultivation division. Oh, he had attended the mandatory classes, and Zhou Anshan was positive the boy was competent at it. Truly, there was no healing skill that the boy couldn’t learn, even if he hated it.

Well, Zhou Anshan decided. He wasn’t getting any younger, and the Ascension loomed over them all. He had somewhere between five and ten years to sort out his succession. He’d better get started.

*

“This can’t be right,” Wu Yanshin says, glaring down at scroll as if it personally offended her. Next to her, Xie Yanmei leaned in close. Her eyes widened.

“Oh, no,” Xie Yanmei murmurs, setting her spoon down in her congee bowl.

Mu Renshu looks up from his breakfast. They’re in the dining hall on Qian Cao, and he’s been stuffing his face with scallion pancakes. He frowns, eying his friends. “What is it?”

Yanshin doesn’t answer, but flexes her qi, erecting a standard privacy dome over the table. She presses her lips together, and reluctantly passes over the scroll. Mu Renshu takes it and looks it over. All right, he thinks, Yanshin is assigned to the Pavilion, Yanmei will run the outreach clinics and he-

Taking in a startled breath, Mu Renshu’s chest fills with ice. He blinks, but it does nothing to change the assignment.

Dual Cultivation .

“That ass,” Wu Yanshin mutters. She finds Renshu’s eyes and holds the eye contact. “Renshu, I’m sorry.”

“Maybe if we talk to him,” Yanmei starts but Mu Renshu holds up a hand. 

“Unnecessary,” He says finally, closing the scroll and handing it back to Wu Yanshin. “I’ve managed it before,” Mu Renshu says with assurance he doesn’t feel. “I can do it again.” he wipes his mouth with a napkin.

“For a month, Renshu?” Xie Yanmei asks quietly. “Last time was only covering for three days and-”

“I know,” Mu Renshu says repressively.  He forces a smile. “Don't worry about me.” He flicks a spark of qi at Wu Yanshin, who just scowls and captures it in her palm. She closes her fingers, extinguishing it with a sour expression. “Worry about Yanshin.”

“Oh, you think I can’t handle half of Bai Zhan coming in at the same time?” Wu Yanshin demands. “I once had to treat Shen Jiu and Liu Mingyu in the same room . Now, that was difficult.”

Xie Yanmei snorts. “Better you than me. But at least Shen Jiu is reasonable .”

Yanshin gives her a withering look. “Not when he’s in the same room as Liu Shixiong, he’s not. He turns into a spitting cat.”

“You’re just jealous that Shen Jiu likes me better,” Xie Yanmei says archly. 

“Well, forgive me, if I wasn’t the one sneaking over to Qing Jing peak in the dead of night to heal his burns and broken bones,” Wu Yanshin snaps.

Xie Yanmei smiles like a smug cat. “Shen Jiu isn’t so bad as he wants people to think. You just have to remember that he’s puffing himself up to scare other people away from hurting him.”

“No one should be hurting the head disciple of Qing Jing peak,” Mu Renshu interjects. “I don’t care if it is Shen Anhe pouring hot tea on him.” His brow creases. “It’s not fair.”

In unison, Wu Yanshin and Xie Yanmei snort. This is an old argument. Neither one of them bothers to tell Renshu that life isn’t fair . He is very well aware. Before he can continue, a glowing cardinal flies through the window of the dining hall, alighting on Mu Renshu’s shoulder. Shizun’s voice says, “Renshu, come to my office at once.”

So it begins. Mu Renshu sighs, and waves a hand, canceling the privacy barrier. At once, the sound rushes in, conversation from all areas, muffled laughter and the clink and clatter of eating utensils. “Shizun’s calling me, I must go.”

The girls exchange glances. “Good luck,” Yanmei says, while Wu Yanshin nods.

Mu Renshu feels mildly ill as he walks across the peak to Shizun’s office. He knows this is pure anxiety, and though he can’t cure it, he can certainly mitigate it. With deliberation, Mu Renshu pulls air deeply into his lungs, and slowly lets it out. Breath by breath, and step by step, he calms. When he arrives at the office, he feels more like himself. Be fully present in this moment , Mu Renshu reminds himself. 

Shizun’s office used to be the man’s head disciple residence. All senior disciples of Qian Cao have private rooms, though some remain in the dorms. It’s only the higher ranked seniors that are awarded an actual cottage of their own.

Generally, each peak lord uses the same pagoda and just renovates it as they see fit. If Mu Renshu ever gets the chance-- doubtful, it’s far more likely to be Yanshin--he’ll put in a patio at the back. Maybe a garden in the side yard. 

But those are just dreams, and Mu Renshu has a long, long way to go. If he could just get over this damned-

The door opens, and Zhou Anshan looks at Mu Renshu quizzically. “Ah, Renshu. I was wondering if you were going to stay out here until dark. Come in, and join me.” Shisun steps back, and Mu Renshu enters. 

Zhou Anshan stopped aging sometime in his late twenties or early thirties. In earlier times, it was considered crass to be an immortal, frozen in time  when you barely looked like an adult. The An generation of peak lords all presented as older, some of them even had grey hair!

Shizun is tall, at an eye level with Mu Renshu, though physically slighter. Probably, Renshu thinks to himself, because Liu Mingyu insisted on fighting everyone in the sect during his rise to head disciple.

Even the healers, who tried to avoid it almost as much as Qing Jing. Still, over time, Mu Renshu had just learned to live with the demands for spars and even developed more upper body strength than most healers as a result. It also honed his ability with needles far past what was medically needed. It left Mu Renshu surprisingly lethal in life or death night hunts.

“You may prepare tea for us, Renshu,” Shizun says, kneeling gracefully at the low table in the front room. 

“Yes, Shizun,” Mu Renshu bows. Preparing tea is the simplest infusion a disciple of Qian Cao will ever make, and therefore, all of them excel at it. He chooses a delicate white tea this time. The process of heating the water, and rinsing the leaves feels meditative, and Renshu resumes his deep breathing.

In moments, it’s ready and he brings the tray to the table. Kneeling, Mu Renshu holds his sleeve back and pours first for Zhou Anshan, and then himself.

Zhou Anshan takes a deep whiff. “Hmm, interesting choice,” he says, arching an eyebrow.

Mu Renshu’s stomach tightens unpleasantly. He waits for Shizun to take a drink before he does.

“I’m sure you have a guess as to why I called you here, Renshu,” The peak lord says, setting his cup on the table. He does not, Mu Renshu notes, take another drink.

“This disciple awaits instruction.” Mu Renshu says, and keeps his eyes down.

“Renshu, you are a good healer,” Zhou Anshan says at last, and Mu Renshu glances over at the man. He wasn’t expecting a compliment. “However, I fear that your growth is limited by your…hesitance at certain duties.”

Dual cultivation again, Mu Renshu thinks, keeping his resentful thoughts hidden behind a mask of politeness.

“To be honest with you, this lord has no need of a healer that can not, or will not perform dual cultivation.” Zhou Anshan pauses. “No matter our individual feelings on the matter, the fact is that this world contains a truly unfortunate number of poisons which can only be cured by dual cultivation.”

“Yes, Shizun.” Mu Renshu agrees woodenly.

“The Mu family has been in Healing far longer than this one has been a Peak Lord,” Zhou Anshan continues. “This lord knows that Mu Renshu wishes to make his ancestors proud.”

Mu Renshu freezes. He can not react to this, no matter what . From far away, he hears his own voice say pleasantly, “Yes, Shizun.”

“You will work exclusively in the Dual Cultivation branch for one month,” Zhou Anshan says sternly. “If you are unable or unwilling to do so, you will be dismissed from the sect.”

A shaft of ice strikes Mu Renshu in the heart, and he feels like his heart might stop. All this work…all this time …to be threatened with dismissal ? Flickers of anger swirl in his stomach, and it takes everything in him to keep his visage placid. “This disciple will abide, Shizun,” Mu Renshu says and bows his head.

“See that you do.” Zhou Anshan says. He waits, but Mu Renshu keeps his head bowed. “Dismissed.”

Mu Renshu rises gracefully, and bows. “This disciple takes his leave.”

*

Woodenly, Mu Renshu leaves the office, feeling overwhelmed. Hurt, and more than anything, furious . He straightens his shoulders. Shizun thinks he can’t do it? Mu Renshu swears to himself that he will become renowned at this method of healing.

Fuck it, he thinks, strides lengthening. He’ll get his Mastery in Dual Cultivation. And when he becomes Peak Lord, no one will ever threaten him again.

He has some time before he must report for his first shift. Next to the main Healing Pavilion there is another Pavilion, this one covered in security arrays and silencing talismans. Inside are treatments rooms specially prepared at all times for emergency dual cultivation treatments.

They’re stocked with plenty of water and snacks, a tub with running water as well as bathing sundries, and lubricating jellies. At least whatever gods made this world, Renshu thinks, made enough lube to go with the aphrodisiac pollens.

Inside the Dual Cultivation Pavilion, Mu Renshu reports to the workroom where the senior healers wait for patients. There’s only one person in there, where usually there are five to six at any time.  The desks are built into the wall, and instead of kneeling cushions, they have hard backed chairs. No windows, which is certainly a choice , Mu Renshu thinks.

“Jin Li,” Mu Renshu greets, and the other man looks up.

Jin Li smiles. He’s a senior healer, part of Shizun’s generation, and as such looks like he’s mid thirties. His deep black hair is pulled into a long tail at the back of his neck. His eyes are  light brown. He’s pleasant enough, but since they’re of different generations, Mu Renshu doesn’t know him well. “Renshu,” Jin Li greets. “Zhou Shixiong informed me you’d be working with me for the next month.” He watches Mu Renshu carefully.

Aware that any hesitation will be reported back to Shizun, Mu Renshu returns the smile. “Yes, I just discussed it with Shizun. This Mu is here to serve.”

Jin Li snorts. “Come, sit.” He waves a hand to the chair next to him. “It’s been some time since you worked in this area, hasn’t it?”

“Mn,” Mu Renshu agrees, settling himself. 

“Years, I believe,” Jin Li  prods, watching him carefully. “Would you care to refamiliarize yourself? I can bring you some books, or even.” He smiles at Mu Renshu. “We can practise together, if you wish.”

Mu Renshu does not wish. He would rather clean the Bai Zhan latrine with his tongue. “That’s not necessary,” he demurs. “I’ve been keeping up with the reading.”

“Are you sure?” Jin Li leans in. His gaze sweeps over Mu Renshu who would like nothing more than to use the needles in his sleeve for their intended purpose.

“I will meditate until I am needed,” Mu Renshu says with an undertone of steel.

Jin Li laughs. “Renshu, after all these years and you’re still like this? How are you even in the running for succeeding disciple?”

Mu Renshu meets the other man’s eyes. “The decision is entirely up to shizun.” He removes a talisman from his sleeve and lays it on the table. “Use this to call me. I will be meditating in the courtyard.”

Half a shichen later, the talisman alarms, and Mu Renshu rises. He’s been sitting on a stone bench under a Fringetree. This particular courtyard doesn’t have any ponds, but instead has flowering trees. Overhead, the sunlight in the leaves is particularly pleasing.

The first person he has to treat is a woman younger than him by a few years. She’s from An Ding, which is strange. That peak almost never suffers aphrodisiac pollen incidents anymore. A while back one of their disciples made a detailed list of all the suspicious plants and passed it around. Shang something, he thinks the man’s name was.

Mu Renshu introduces himself, takes a patient history and explains what needs to happen. The disciple-Yao Yingtai is seventeen and has never had intercourse before. She’s clearly scared and nervous about what has to happen.

She’s not so deeply suffering yet, that Mu Renshu takes his time, trying to make her as comfortable as possible. He takes her hand in his and massages her palm carefully. The particular pollen she’s suffering from is not fatal, left unchecked it would only destroy her cultivation.

Yao Yingtai begins shifting in discomfort and Mu Renshu knows that it’s time. He leads her to one of the treatment rooms, and raises the privacy and security arrays. 

He starts shrugging off his outer layers of clothing and hesitantly, Yao Yingtai removes her outer robe. Before she can remove more layers, Mu Renshu requests her hand for a moment. He has a theory that by giving her a qi transfusion before any dual cultivation, her system will accept his healing more easily.

She brightens a little, smiling a bit and looking less nervous. 

“Don’t be scared,” Mu Renshu says softly. “I know this isn’t what you may have planned, but it doesn’t have to be bad .” He brushes the back of his hand over her cheek. “May I kiss you?”

Yao Yingtai’s cheeks flush and she nods. “Yes, Mu Shidi,” she murmurs. 

Mu Renshu smiles warmly. “I think you can call me Renshu, today.” He leans down and kisses her softly.

She gasps and then moans into his mouth, wrapping her arms around Mu Renshu’s neck.

*

Afterwards, Mu Renshu carefully wipes her down, and keeps her covered with a soft blanket. He comes back to kneel at the bedside while she blinks sleepily at him. “You did so well,” He tells her, squeezing one of her hands. Meeting her eyes, he kisses the back of her hand and then tucks it under the blanket.

“Rest here as long as you need, no one will disturb you.” Mu Renshu says softly.

“Mmn, Renshu, do you have to leave?” Yao Yingtai says sleepily. “We could-”

Smiling gently, Mu Renshu says, “Shijie needs rest, not another round. Sleep, Yao Shijie.”

Later, he treats a boy from Qiong Ding peak. After that, a girl from Bai Zhan.

At least Jin Li has no time to harass Mu Renshu, given the constant traffic of patients into the dual cultivation Pavilion today. Mu Renshu has no idea if this number of patients is normal for a single day.

He’s beyond exhausted. He’s sore, and hungry and wants nothing more than to fall into his bed. ALONE, thank you, and sleep for a week. But he can’t. He has to come back to this damned building tomorrow and tomorrow and many tomorrows after that.

It’s dusk when he leaves, and though he wants his own bed, Mu Renshu walks instead to the dining hall. Yanshin and Yanmei are already there at the usual table and they wave cheerily once they spot him. He sends a nod their way, and after he collects some braised beef and rice, and just about collapses into his seat.

“I’m so tired,” he says on a long sigh, and begins shoveling food in.

The girls exchange glances.

“What?”

Xie Yanmei clears her throat. “Ah. You. Your first patient was very, uh, pleased with her treatment.”

Thinking nothing of that, Mu Renshu says, “Okay, that’s good.” He concentrates on his food until he realises that he’s eating in utter silence. Lifting his head, he peers at Wu Yanshin. “Why are you two looking at me like that?”

“Renshu…” Yanshin says slowly. She chews her bottom lip. “Yao Shijie, she. She thinks she’s in love with you.”

Mu Renshu snorts and keeps eating. “She’s not,” he says finally. “She doesn’t even know me.”

“She knows enough to want a second helping,” Xie Yanmei mutters and Wu Yanshin chokes on nothing.

“Perhaps a third,” Yanshin adds.

“Both of you need to shut up,” Mu Renshu says. “You’re both being--ugh, weird .” He wipes his mouth. He’s had enough to eat. “I’m going home, to sleep by myself . Good night.”

He makes it through the first week somehow. His patients are all healed and as happy as he could make them with just his body and personality.  Whispers are beginning to follow wherever Mu Renshu goes on Qian Cao peak. 

His streak of not having to personally treat any of his friends or acquaintances ends the second week of his assignment.  The door to the pavilion explodes inward and a delirious Liu Mingyu staggers into the building. Jin Li offers himself up on a platter but Liu Shixiong sneers at the older man. 

“I want Mu Shidi,” Liu Mingyu rasps, his voice harsh. He glares at Jin Li like he might actually murder the man if he tries anything. 

Hastily, Mu Renshu pushes past Li Shixiong. “Liu Mingyu, I’m here. Come with me to a treatment room,” he says calmly. “Let’s get you sorted.”

No sooner does he get the door to the room shut then Liu Mingyu begins peeling off his clothes. Mu Renshu gapes for just a moment. 

The Bai Zhan head disciple is beautiful, everyone knew that, but to see his abdominal muscles naked and flexing is…something else. 

“Strangling Trumpet Vine caught me,” Liu Mingyu says, kicking off his boots and then shucking his pants.

Well, that explains the, uh, urgency . That particular vine was prehensile and most cultivators were unaware of that. Mu Renshu only knows because he managed to get a copy of Shang Shixiong’s guide to sex pollen.

Mu Renshu would have liked to take his time a bit more but Liu Mingyu wasn’t having any of that. 

“Stop playing around!” He spat, glaring. Liu Mingyu’s hair was already loose and tumbling down his back. 

“Shixiong, we don’t have to rush—” Mu Renshu tried again

“Just get on with it, I won’t break ,” Liu Mingyu says harshly. “Just—just fuck me already and get it over with!”

Mu Renshu straightens his shoulders.  It sounds like Liu Mingyu is demanding to be fucked dry .

Absolutely not!

“We will be using the lubricating jelly,” Mu Renshu says in a voice that brooks no opposition. “You are a patient under my care and I’m not going to harm you.”

Liu Mingyu blinks. “What—what harm , it just hurts for a little while, it’s not a big deal.”

Mu Renshu sucks his teeth. “Liu Shixiong. Who told you that?”  He taps his fingers against his leg. 

Rolling his eyes, Liu Mingyu says, “I don’t know his name. The older guy. Jin something.”

Oh, Mu Renshu is going to kill that man. 

Utterly fuming he says, “Get on the bed. I will take care of you.”

Liu Mingyu huffs but does as ordered. He waits impatiently, apparently feeling no body shyness at all. 

“Give me your hand,” Mu Renshu demands and grudgingly the other man does so. Mu Renshu gives him a quick massage on his palm and then begins transfusing qi. 

Liu Mingyu’s cultivation system gobbles it up eagerly. A cursory inspection finds minimal damage. One round should be enough to cure this. 

“Are you fine with kissing?” Mu Renshu asks and Liu Mingyu scowls. 

“I guess. If you want to.” He says diffidently. 

Inwardly, Mu Renshu continues fuming. Jim Li fucked the man dry and didn’t even kiss him?! 

“I want to,” Mu Renshu says. He puts a knee in the bed and leans down, brushing his lips over Liu Mingyu’s.  The other man is scowling through his first kiss like he’s annoyed about the whole thing. 

His erection bobs against his bare stomach, leaking at the tip. Mu Renshu ignores it for the moment. With more kisses he coaxes Liu Shixiong’s mouth open and then licks into it. 

Liu Mingyu draws in a startled breath, but grips Mu Renshu’s hair, clenching it in his fist and holding him in place. 

Renshu eases back, feeling a pang when Liu Mingyu looks a bit lost at the contact. “I have to get my robes off and then I’ll take care of you, all right?”

The other man glares a little but nods stiffly. Mu Renshu finds the jar of lubricant and pours some over Liu Mingyu’s dick and a generous portion in his own hands. 

“Can I touch you?” Mu Renshu asks and Liu Mingyu looks like he’s ready to start fighting. 

“Yes! I told you that already!! Just get ON with it!!” Liu Mingyu’s chest heaves with the force of his words and Mu Renshu swallows. 

“This Shidi obeys,” he says and starts jerking Liu Shixiong’s cock. 

“Ahh!” Liu Mingyu exclaims, spilling all over his hand. If anything his erection gets harder. 

Mu Renshu uses the other man’s distraction to slip a finger inside. “Okay?”

“Mu Renshu! I’m fine! I need more! Hurry up!”

All right then! Two fingers have Liu Mingyu bucking on the bed, and three have him throwing an arm over his face and trying to grind down onto Renshu’s fingers. 

Finally, Mu Renshu lines himself up and slides home. Immediately, Liu Mingyu grips him tight with his arms and legs, holding on while Mu Renshu tries to circulate their qi. 

Liu Mingyu fucks like he fights. His grip is crushing and he likes to bite. Mu Renshu uses his own cultivation to withstand the pain. That in turn eggs on his Shixiong to be even rougher. 

It’s unpleasant. 

But this isn’t about him . Mu Renshu keeps his steady rhythm, driving into the other man over and over. He sends his qi deep into Liu Mingyu’s cultivation system, clearing away the snags and tangles from the poison. Once that’s done he reaches down and loads his fingertips with qi and presses them behind Liu Mingyu’s balls, stimulating his prostate from the outside.  Liu Mingyan cries out and comes immediately. Mu Renshu holds him through his orgasm, kissing him deeply for most of it.  After just a few minutes Liu Mingyu stirs, so Mu Renshu sits up. 

Frowning, Liu Mingyu’s gaze drops to Mu Renshu’s erection. “You didn’t—but I thought…”

“What is it, Shixiong?” Mu Renshu asks. 

“The other guy. He said that. I wasn’t healed unless he…” Liu Mingyu looks away.  

Shoving away his temper because WHAT. Mu Renshu says, “The reason you need a partner at all for this, is to help untangle all the blockages in your cultivation system. It’s easiest to do through the lower dantian.  An orgasm for the helping partner is not required.”

For a moment killing intent fills the room. Mu Renshu holds his hand behind his back, forming qi needles in case he must defend himself.  

Liu Shixiong runs a hand roughly through his hair and takes a deep breath before exhaling heavily. He leans over and pulls his pants back on.

Mu Renshu watches warily, but the danger seems passed. He sorts his own clothing while Liu Mingyan pulls his hair back up into a ponytail.

“Shixiong.” Mu Renshu says at last. “Would you be willing to write a statement about how your prior dual cultivation was conducted with Jin Shixiong?”

Liu Shixiong spares him a quick glance, and then he sinks down onto the edge of the bed. “He…” He frowns and looks up at Mu Renshu. “He didn’t treat me the right way?”

Mu Renshu sits down next to Liu Shixiong. He lays a gentle hand on the other man’s shoulder. “I’m sorry,” he says. “But no. He didn’t.” After a moment he adds, “It’s a big responsibility to care for someone poisoned in this way.” He meets Liu Shixiong’s eyes. “You deserve to be treated with care, War God or not ,” Mu Renshu says firmly.

The Bai Zhan head disciple stands up abruptly, and crosses the room to the door. A quick pulse of his qi breaks the privacy array. Liu Mingyu does not look back, but he says, “I will write it out and bring it back to you, Mu Shidi.”

*

Back in the workroom, Jin Li appears to be charting. He lays down his brush when Mu Renshu returns. “So. Liu Mingyu. How was it?”

Mu Renshu pauses. Deliberately, he sits down at the workstation that’s become his own. “His infection is gone.”

Jin Li leans back in his chair. “Tight little ride, that one was.” He looks over at Mu Renshu like he thinks Renshu’s going to agree with him.

Instead, Mu Renshu calls needles to his fingers and flips them effortlessly over his knuckles. “Do not ever speak about a patient that way again.” He takes a few steps closer. “He told me what you did. How you treated him. Hear me, clearly, Jin Li. You will treat our patients with respect . With dignity. Or else you will have to deal with me .”

Jin Li snorts. “Oh? Is that supposed to be threatening, Mu Shidi? I’ve been cultivating for longer than you’ve been alive.”

“Then you should be far, far more advanced,” Mu Renshu snaps. “Tread carefully.” He flexes his own qi, and the other man’s eyes widen at the repressive force that makes the air feel weighted and heavy. “ I’ve been known to spar with Liu Shixiong. Jin Li should keep that in mind.” He flips the needle over his knuckles again. 

“Fine,” Jin Li snaps, and Mu Renshu smiles coldly.

“Remember this discussion, Jin Shixiong,” Renshu tells him. 

“For what?” Jin Li scoffs. “You think you’re going to be the next peak lord?”

Shrugging carelessly, Mu Renshu says, “It doesn’t matter, one way or the other. If it's not me, it will be Yanshin or Yanmei. And I will make sure they know about you.”

Chapter Text

Mu Renshu takes a scalding hot bath after he gets home, then collapses into bed. He wakes the next morning feeling utterly unrefreshed. Another hot bath, and then he’s off to meet his friends at the dining hall. Today, he’s the first one to arrive. He gets his usual scallion pancakes and settles at the table. Around him Qian Cao peak is waking up, disciples and hallmasters trickling in. Wu Yanshin wanders in, giving Mu Renshu a wave from across the room while she collects her food.

“Morning, Renshu. You look awful.” Wu Yanshin says cheerfully. “Have you had any tea yet? You should.”

“Thanks,” Mu Renshu replies wryly. He looks around and raises the privacy barrier. Wu Yanshin arches an eyebrow.

“Wow, already? That’s not a good sign,” she says, digging into her congee. “Yanmei should be here in a few.” Wu Yanshin watches his expression. “What’s wrong?”

 Mu Renshu isn’t sure where to start. In a perfect world he could take his concerns to shizun. Except. Now that he’s been threatened with dismissal …he’s not sure that he can trust his shizun to actually do the right thing. He needs to gather more information, to make his case against Jin Li solid. “Have you worked with Jin Shixiong before?”

Yanshin makes a face. “Unfortunately.”

She doesn’t elaborate. The back of his neck prickles. “You don’t like him,” Mu Renshu makes a guess.

Chewing slowly, Wu Yanshin swallows. “If I’m being honest? I don’t.” She meets his eyes. “I don’t like the way he talks to patients, and I don’t like the way he talks to women.”

Pursing his lips, Mu Renshu says, “Hypothetically-”

“Oh, shit,” Yanshin mutters, looking skyward.

“ Hypothetically, say there was a healer who performed male to male dual cultivation without any lubrication.” He watches as Wu Yanshin sits up straight.

“Tell me you’re joking,” she demands, glaring.

“I wish ,” Mu Renshu mutters. Louder, he says, “Also hypothetically, say this same healer told the patient that the healer had to climax in order for the patient’s infection to be cleared.”

Wu Yanshin clenches her hand into a fist. 

“And he did this to a patient who has…let’s say a pretty big pain tolerance. So they didn’t think too much of the pain. Get it over with , they told me.” Mu Renshu says bitterly. “Sure, yes, let me get on with assaulting you!”

“Hey, you two,” Xie Yanmei says, bowl of congee in hand as she drops down into the seat next to Yanshin. She looks back and forth at Mu Renshu and Wu Yanshin. “You both look grim. What’s going on?”

“Renshu discovered one of our shixiongs assaulting patients in the name of healing,” Wu Yanshin says scathingly. 

Xie Yanmei’s eyebrows nearly hit her hairline. “A shixiong?” She thinks a minute and then scowls. “By any chance, is it Jin Li?”

Mu Renshu blinks. “How did you guess that?”

Yanmei presses her lips together. “You both have to swear to keep this quiet. I’m-” She looks pained. “I’m…betraying someone who put their trust in me.”  Mu Renshu has a bad feeling about this. He exchanges glances with Wu Yanshin, and they both nod.

After a deep breath, Xie Yanmei says, “About six years ago, there was a person taken in the sect a bit older than usual.” She stares at the table. “They were clearly traumatized and in need of care. Jin Li was in charge of the Healing Pavilion that day. This new disciple was brought in and Jin Li took them to a private room for what should have been a basic exam.” 

“The disciple broke Jin Li’s arm and threatened to kill him if they ever laid eyes on Jin Li again.” Xie Yanmei says seriously.

“That sounds like Shen Jiu,” Wu Yanshin mutters, and Xie Yanmei freezes. 

Oh, no , Mu Renshu thinks. “Don’t speculate on their name,” he says. “Yanmei, keep going.”

“He- they , they refused to come to the Pavilion after that.” Xie Yanmei looks distraught. “I had spoken to them earlier. I was one of the healers that went to the Conference that year, for experience, Shizun said. I talked to them before they were accepted into the sect. A very basic surface scan showed a bunch of improperly healed bones, malnutrition, and…cultivation injuries.”

Cultivation injuries. That could mean anything, from using pills to advance through bottlenecks, to demonic cultivation- Mu Renshu’s eyes fly to Xie Yanmei’s. She holds his gaze.

“This person desperately needed assistance to straighten out their meridians, and because of Jin Li, they didn’t get the help they needed.” Xie Yanmei finishes. She glares at her food, and pushes it away.

“Fuck,” Wu Yanshin says. 

“Agreed,” Mu Renshu says, meaning it. He rubs his head. “Yanmei, you have a working relationship with him now, don’t you? Do you think he’d write down what happened?”

“Not a chance,” Xie Yanmei shakes her head. “I think even asking would destroy any possibility of him seeking aid forever. Renshu, I beg you, do not involve him. Please . He’s been through enough.”

“All right.” Mu Renshu frowns. She’s not wrong. And he doesn’t want to make Shen Jiu’s life worse . No, he has to figure this out himself. “Both of you, keep your ears open. And let me know if you discover anything.”

Wu Yanshin resumes eating her congee. Between bites she says, “Are you going to bring this up with Shizun?”

“No.” Mu Renshu says flatly. He doesn’t see the point in it. Feeling restless, he calls a needle and flips it over his knuckles. “He threatened to dismiss me from the sect if I refused the assignment to the Dual Cultivation Pavilion this month.”

“That bastard ,” Wu Yanshin hisses. Her clenched fist sparks with qi, and Xie Yanmei quickly covers it with her own, extinguishing the sparks.

“I’m sorry, Renshu,” Xie Yanmei says quietly. “You deserve better than this.”

He waves away their concerns. “It’s fine. Anyway, this morning I’ll be researching at the library and working an evening shift later, so I won’t see you at dinner.”

*

The Qian Cao library houses all the medical texts in the sect, though copies also reside in the Qing Jing Peak library. Through the course of his discipleship, Mu Renshu has spent many shichens reading through the stacks, and studying.

He has the layout memorized and goes directly to the section for dual cultivation healing. Mu Renshu plucks a handful of scrolls from the stacks and takes them to a small workroom. These private workrooms were all facing the outside walls of the Library so each one had a small window. Some long ago Qian Cao peak lord insisted upon it, feeling that good light and fresh air could only be beneficial to those studying long hours.

Mu Renshu is grateful for it.

Since he’s been assigned to the Dual Cultivation pavilion, he’s been experimenting with his technique. He hypothesized that forming a connection with the patient, either via his qi or by emotionally connecting with them, may increase the efficacy of the healing.

He’s started asking his patients to fill out a short survey afterwards as well as add any feedback they thought was important. Interestingly, most of his patients were happy to do so! Mu Renshu has been looking over the surveys when he has time, searching for trends.

His patients were pleased that the experience was not as scary as they anticipated. They were surprised that it actually felt good in some cases. They wrote that Mu Renshu made them feel safe and cared for. They wrote that after the healing, their cultivation had actually improved .

Mu Renshu wonders if he can get some of the other healers to offer the surveys to their patients so he can examine the differences. A control group, he thinks. He looks through the scrolls on Dual Cultivations techniques and finds no mention of his hypothesis. Good. He’s starting to feel a tiny bit optimistic that he actually can get a hefty research project out of this.

Two more weeks, Mu Renshu thinks. He can do anything for two weeks. 

Today, Jin Li is nowhere in sight, which is a relief. The atmosphere in the workroom has been tense to say the least. Today, Fang Xiaodan is the senior healer. She is also from Shizun’s generation, though Mu Renshu has never found her to be anything but professional. He hopes that continues to be true.

Fang Shijie’s hair is in multiple plaits, tied into a knot at the back of her head. Her eyes are pale grey. Her cultivation stopped her aging in her late thirties, but she remains a beautiful woman. Mu Renshu remembers seeing her once with her hair pulled loosely away from her face and flowing down her back. She looked like an entirely different person.  He likes to think that since becoming close with Yanshin and Yanmei, he understands a lot more about women. 

Both of his friends have been blunt about how women are treated differently, usually more poorly than men are, depending on the circumstance. All this to say that he’s stopped feeling anxious when women look at him with suspicion or unease.

“Mu Shidi,” Fang Shijie says, with a small smile. “I hear you’ve been making a stir since your assignment here.”

Raising an eyebrow, Mu Renshu says only, “Oh?” He settles at his workstation and begins grinding ink. He needs to make more surveys so he has them ready. That reminds him, “Shijie. This Mu is undertaking a research project. I’ve begun using a slightly different starting approach with patients, and I was wondering if you might ask your patients to fill out a short survey after their treatment so that I may compare results.”

“Pass one over, Mu Shidi,” Fang Xioadan says after a moment. He does so, and she reads it quickly. “What new technique are you using?”

He hesitates, and she actually laughs. “I see! Shidi is becoming quite mysterious.”

“I’m…not?” Mu Renshu says, a bit confused.

“Every time I leave the peak I hear people talking about Mu Shidi,” Fang Xiaodan says, clearly amused. Her lips curve at one side. “Several people have been punished for trying to poison themselves again.”

Blanching, Mu Renshu makes a face. “Why in the world-”

“Oh, shidi,” Fang Xiaodan says. Her smile fades though as she watches him. “You truly don’t know?”

“Know what ?” he says, frustrated. He’s not doing anything that earth shattering! Just treating people like people ! Surely everyone should be doing the same!

“You know what?” She says. “I think this is something best left for you to figure out on your own.” She nods at the inkstone. “Make me some copies, I’ll pass them out to the others and instruct them to have their patients fill them out, too.”

Brightening, Mu Renshu says, “Many thanks, Shijie. More results will make it more impressive in the end.”

“Yes, Mu Renshu,” Fang Shijie says. “I’m sure it will be.”

Soon patients begin coming in. He treats a Qiong Ding boy, and then works on his research until his next patient.

After a shichen, he hears babbling from the front of the Pavilion and goes to see what’s going on. In the lobby, he finds Fang Shijie trying to calm down a stressed looking boy from An Ding peak. She keeps trying to lay a comforting hand on his shoulder, and the boy keeps dancing out of the way like he’s ducking a punch.

“Aha, Shimei, I’m really okay, I only came here to get a couple of herbs, I totally can take care of this one without, uh, you know, so-” The young man says in a rush.

Fang Xiaodan spots Mu Renshu and waves him forward. “Perhaps you’ll feel more comfortable with Mu Renshu? He’s quite good, you know, Shang Shixiong.”

The boy- Shang Shixiong, fixes his light brown eyes on Mu Renshu. “Mu Shidi,” he breathes, and his shoulders slump in relief. “Wow, I’m super glad to see you.”

“That’s good,” Mu Renshi says, making his voice warm. He nods at Fang Shijie and she inclines her head, walking away and leaving him to deal with…this. “How can this Mu be of service?”

“Wow,” the other boy breathes. “You’re…you’re really here .” Shang Shixiong swallows. “I was off peak, for um, um, an assignment, and I stumbled into some Snow Lies Bleeding Lillies.”

Frowning, Mu Renshu says, “I was under the impression those were only found in the demon realm.”

Laughing nervously, Shang Shixiong says, “Haha, well, you know.” He looks down and scuffles his feet.

“Let’s get you to a treatment room,” Mu Renshu offers, and Shang Shixiong sighs.

“Okay, Shidi,” the other boy deflates.

In the treatment room, Mu Renshu discovers the boy’s name is Shang Hua. He’s an An Ding peak inner disciple, twenty years old. After obtaining permission for the exam, Mu Renshu checks Shang Hua’s meridians. 

Inflamed and beginning to twist. Which should be excruciatingly painful. “Are you having any pain?” Mu Renshu asks, observing Shang Shixiong’s face for clues and context.

Shrugging, Shang Hua says only, “I mean.”

Mu Renshu waits but Shang Hua doesn’t say anything else, just looks at the ground. Eventually, the healer says, “Are you aware this requires dual cultivation to cure, Shixiong?”

“Are you sure?” Shang Hua meets his eyes. “Cause I think there’s some stuff that, well, shit, actually isn’t available yet. Annoying. Yeah, sorry you drew the short straw.”

“Pardon?” Mu Renshu asks, slightly lost.

“Oh, I just mean that, well, sorry you have to be the one to, uh, you know, with um. Me.” Shang Hua stammers.

Ah. Shang Shixiong has some kind of inferiority complex. Mu Renshu lays a hand over Shang Hua’s. Looking deeply into Shang Hua’s eyes, Mu Renshu says,  “This Shidi is happy to be able to take care of Shang Shixiong, if Shixiong will allow it.”

Shang Hua’s cheeks flush with pink and he opens his mouth before closing it immediately. “I…okay,” he finishes weakly. “If. If you’re sure .”

From Shang Hua’s reaction this must be his first time. Mu Renshu hates it for his patients when they don’t really have a choice for their first time. He tries to make it extra special for them, so they don’t feel coerced by circumstance. “Shang Hua, I’d like to give you a transfusion, before we start.”

“Okay?” 

Mu Renshu takes his hand and uses his thumbs to rub comforting circles into Shang Hua’s palm. After a brief massage, he starts transfusing qi.  Shang Hua’s cultivation is remarkably stable for his age and level. Once that’s done, Mu Renshu asks, “Is it okay to kiss you?”

Shang Hua blinks rapidly and his lips part. Then he giggles a little. “You know what? Sure!”

So Mu Renshu leans in and presses their lips together.  Shang Hua is at least familiar with kissing, and Mu Renshu cups the other boy’s cheek with a hand while they make out. In minutes, Shang Hua is gasping into Mu Renshu’s mouth and his whole body is trembling.

“Let’s get more comfortable,” Mu Renshu says. “Can I help you with your robes?”

Shang Hua squeaks and then nods.

“Do you have any preference as to positions?” Mu Renshu asks, standing up and folding Shang Hua’s robes neatly. The An Ding disciple is left in thin white pants that leave little to the imagination. Mu Renshu starts peeling off his own layers.

“Um, whatever Mu Shidi thinks?” Shang Hua finally says. “Do you need lube? I have some, just in case…”

Amused, Mu Renshu says warmly, “I have plenty at hand.” He indicates the short chest of drawers at the bedside while he gets rid of his pants. Shang Hua’s eyes widen.

“Holy, wow, you- Mu Shidi, how did you get so stacked under those robes?”

Mu Renshu isn’t sure what he means, but it sounds positive. “Liu Shixiong likes to spar with me sometimes. I wanted him to at least have to work a little bit for his victory.” He climbs on the bed straddling Shang Hua’s lap. “Shall we get started?”

Thankfully, Shang Hua has a good idea of what to expect, though worryingly, he was also surprised that penetration caused no pain. What exactly are his shixiongs doing, and who are they doing it with that they expect pain with sex? Mu Renshu has many questions, but this is not the time.

Once he’s seated, Shang Hua wraps his legs around Mu Renshu’s hips, urging him to move. He doesn’t bite, which is frankly a relief, but he scratches Mu Renshu’s back up a little. It’s fine. Shang Hua’s cultivation just needs a little jump start and then the tangles in his meridians begin unraveling.

Shang Hua tentatively tries to send a tendril of his qi back to Mu Renshu, but Mu Renshu just smiles gently, and murmurs against his neck, “Thanking Shixiong, but that’s not necessary.”

“But…it’ll feel good for you…” Shang Hua trails off, uncertain.

Mu Renshu feels like he’s performing on a stage. He widens his smile. “Let Shidi take care of you,” he urges softly, and Shang Hua yields, lifting his face up for kisses. Naturally, Mu Renshu obliges.

Shang Hua releases a few minutes later, and Mu Renshu holds him tightly while the other man clings. He’s not sure, but he thinks there’s a few tears mixed in with the sweat. A little bit later, Mu Renshi rises, returning quickly with a warm towel. He cleans his shixiong up, while Shang Hua dozes. 

“Shixiong, we’re all finished,” Mu Renshu says softly, crouching at the edge of the bed. Shang Hua’s eyes flutter open and meet his own. “You did so well. The infection’s all cleared.” He brushes a thumb over Shang Hua’s cheek. “I’ll leave you some privacy to get dressed. Just, do you mind filling out a survey before you leave?”

Shang Hua blinks. Then he grins. “Sure, I’ll give you a glowing review, Mu Shidi.” He snickers a little.

“Ah,” Mu Renshu is a bit embarrassed. “It’s…I’m working on--”

“Yeah, your Shizun’s a dick, so you need to get your Mastery, and then you’ll be the succeeding disciple.” Shang Hua says. “Got it. Like I said, you. You’re pretty awesome. And I think you’ll make a great peak lord.”

Touched, Mu Renshu manages a genuine smile. “Thanks, Shixiong.”

At the end of the shift, Mu Renshu has over ten surveys to add to his pile. He carefully keeps the ones from patients that he personally treated separately. Fang Xioadan wanders back to the workroom after her final patient and looks over his shoulder at the surveys.

“Oh, forgiveness, Shijie, I’d like to keep this private for now.” He smiles apologetically. “I don’t want to skew the results.”

“Hmm,” the older woman says, dropping into the seat next to him. “Renshu, you’re doing remarkably well, considering.”

“Considering what, Shijie?” Mu Renshu keeps his voice perfectly calm with some effort. He frowns at the desk.

Sighing, Fang Xiaodan says, “It’s well known that dual cultivation is not your preference. So it’s impressive that your patients have all been so pleased with you.”

Mu Renshu has no idea what to say to that. He’s doing more acting than he thinks he should. But if the patients feel comforted, what’s the harm?  He remembers quite clearly what it was like being on the receiving end of medical dual cultivation and it’s something he would rather never experience again.

At sixteen, Mu Renshu was technically old enough to learn dual cultivation, along with Wu Yanshin and Xie Yanmei. They were given instructions, readings to memorize. And then, each of them sent to a treatment room with a different healer.

This is something you can only learn by doing, they were told. It will help your future patients if you know what the procedure feels like. Every effort should be made to spare the patient any discomfort.

If only the same effort was made when teaching disciples, Mu Renshu thought later.

He was made to strip naked and wait for some minutes for the instructor to arrive. Ye Bingwen had been a Hallmaster for many years. In fact, besides dual cultivation, he taught identification of aphrodisiac flora and fauna.

Ye Bingwen was handsome enough, and friendly. But that didn’t matter to Mu Renshu who felt terribly nauseous about the whole thing. He was trapped, unable to refuse learning this skill. And so, he endured.

Endured the lecture about preparing the rear passage with lubricating jelly, the need to start slow, with digits, before beginning intercourse.

There was no extraneous touching. Yu Bingwen didn’t even undress. Just swept his outer robe to the side, and untied his trousers.

Mu Renshu recalls with horrible clarity staring at the ceiling, at the way the wooden beams held up the foot. All the while, Ye Bingwen’s thrusts rocked Mu Renshu’s body back and forth. Eventually, Ye Bingwen noticed that Mu Renshu had not gotten hard and made efforts to stroke him into becoming erect.

It took some time, but Mu Renshu’s body finally managed it.

“The patient must climax in order for the infection to heal,” Ye Bingwen said, concerned. Mu Renshu avoided the older man's gaze. 

High above, there’s a splinter sticking out the beam slanted over the bed. Mu Renshu focuses on the splinter. He barely feels his body.

“Renshu? Are you fine?”

“Yes, Laoshi,” Mu Renshu’s mouth said from a great distance. He’s above his body, sitting on the beam, looking across at the other beams, unconcerned with what’s happening underneath him. 

“Are you close?” Ye Bingwen asked, something strange in his voice.

Mu Renshu’s body blinks. “Close to what, Laoshi?”  He’s not sure, but he thinks that Ye Bingwen cursed a little.

A sigh. And then, “All right. To help a patient in this situation, Renshu, apply qi to your fingers, and lay them just behind the patient’s testicles. From here, use a light touch, and stimulate the prostate gland from the outside. I’ll demonstrate the procedure now.”

Lightning strikes the most tender part of him, and Mu Renshu’s body spasms. It’s a relief to have it over with, but he didn’t find it pleasant at all.

“Thank you-

“-Laoshi,” Mu Renshu says. He takes a deep breath and then exhales slowly. He gathers up his surveys and tucks them into his sleeve. “Good night.”

*

It’s drizzling when he leaves the dual cultivation pavilion, and Mu Renshu stands for a moment under the eaves watching the rain fall. The idea of going home to his empty house and trying to sleep feels ridiculous. He calls an array to his hand and speaks into it. “Are you awake?” It reforms into a bluebird and flies off.

Just a few minutes later, a glowing yellow finch lands on his arm and speaks with Xie Yanmei’s voice. “I am,” she says. “Come over.”

A few minutes later, Xie Yanmei opens her door, welcoming Mu Renshu in. “You look worse than ever,” she tells him. Critically, she eyes the wet clothes and damp hair and uses a quick application of her qi to dry him off.

They’re still just inside the doorway, and Mu Renshu doesn’t know what to say. He normally doesn’t think about that first time they forced him to have intercourse as a lesson . He doesn’t know why the full memory came to him today. He feels a bit like if he says the wrong thing he might fly apart into pieces and never be whole again.

“Renshu,” Xie Yanmei says softly. She reaches out slowly, wiping something from his cheek. “It’s okay, come with me.”

He follows her down the hall past Yanshin’s room. Each of them could have had a separate residence, but they just shrugged at the offer. Xie Yanmei squeezes his hand. “Lay down, Renshu. Shoes off, get in.”

He does as ordered, feeling far away from his body, like someone else is moving his limbs.

She climbs in after him, dowsing the light with a wave of her hand. “Come closer, A-Shu. Let Meimei take care of you tonight.”

Mu Renshu buries his face in Xie Yanmei’s neck and wraps his arms around her back. “I hate it so much,” he says on a muffled sob. “It’s horrible , and I hate it, and I hate him.”

Xie Yanmei doesn’t say anything, but her hold tightens.  It’s a long time before he sleeps.

Chapter Text

Gentle fingers card through Mu Renshu’s hair. His face is pressed against something soft and it smells safe and familiar.  Jasmine .

“Meimei,” Mu Renshu murmurs.

“Go back to sleep, A-Shu,” Xie Yanmei says. “I’ll watch over you.”

*

Two girls and a boy meet on the great staircase at midsummer. Overhead, the sun burns high in the sky, and the air is thick and humid. As they ascend, the air gets thinner, making it hard to breathe. The boy helps his companions to keep their breathing slow. Don’t hyperventilate, he tells them, and the girls laugh and say that he sounds just like their mothers.

Three children make it to the top of the great staircase. At the top, a crowd of children are sent to a wide field and instructed to dig.

After a brief discussion, the three children that arrived together look at the ground carefully. There’s grass in some areas, in others just muddy ground. Closer to the woods, there’s wild plants growing. The boy recognizes wild ginger, and he digs some up for his companions.

Ginger will give us energy, he tells them. The girls have their own discoveries. Small herbs that when crushed, can ease muscle aches. 

The three children pool their resources and then start digging one gigantic hole together. They don’t look up or take breaks, and so they’re all surprised when a shadow falls over them.

The boy looks up to see a middle aged appearing man smiling down at them.

“Well, hello to all of you,” the man says. He crouches down and smiles. “What made you all decide to dig a hole together?”

The boy and his companions exchange glances. He says, “Because we could dig deeper and wider together than we ever could alone.”

The man’s smile grows. “Ah, spoken like a true healer. All three of you are chosen for Qian Cao peak. As long as your friendship stays strong, I will expect great things from all of you.”

*

Sometime later, Mu Renshu wakes to someone climbing up into bed with them. “You didn’t tell me we were having a sleep over,” Wu Yanshin teases, slipping under the covers and hugging Mu Renshu from behind.

“Hey, Jiejie,” Xie Yanmei says quietly. “Renshu had a flashback after his shift last night.”

“Meimei takes good care of us, doesn’t she?” Wu Yanshin asks the room, giving Mu Renshu an extra squeeze for good luck.

“She does,” Mu Renshu agrees. “I don’t want to go back there,” he mumbles without opening his eyes. “I’m so sick of having sex with people.”

Neither of the girls say anything, but they don’t have to. Mu Renshu thinks of Shang Hua, casually predicting he’ll be the next peak lord. Mu Renshu isn’t so certain about it. He actually thinks Yanshin might be a better choice than he.

“Whatever you’re thinking about, stop it,” Xie Yanmei says, scratching at his scalp. 

“Yes, Meimei,” Mu Renshu says. “Okay,” he opens his eyes. “I’m up. I have an early shift today anyway.”

Wu Yanshin makes a displeased noise. “What asshole made your schedule?” She demands.

Snorting, Mu Renshu says, “ Guess .”

“Jin Li? He better duck for cover the next time I see him,” Wu Yanshin seethes. “Sorry, Shizun, the needles slipped, what can you do?”

Getting into the spirit, Xie Yanmei says, “Whoops, sorry, shizun, I accidentally tripped Jin Shixiong into one of the forges on Wan Jian peak.”

Mu Renshu snickers. “I was just demonstrating a move Liu Shixiong showed me, Shizun, I didn't mean to snap his femur.” He sits up, rubbing his eyes. “Actually, Jin Li really should look out for Liu Mingyu. Because now he knows that Jin Li treated him wrongly.”

“Good,” Wu Yanshin says. “Maybe I should make a quick trip over to Bai Zhan peak and tell him exactly where Jin Shixiong will be today.”

“Sorry, Shizun, Jin Shixiong tripped and broke his face on Liu Mingyu’s fist.” Xie Yanmei says cheerfully. “Couldn’t be helped!”

He leaves the girls to plot Jin Li’s death in a bunch of interesting ways, and returns to his home to change. Unfortunately, Mu Renshu runs into Zhou Anshan along the walkway.

“Ah, Renshu,” Zhou Anshan says. “Come join me for tea and we can discuss your progress.”

“Yes, Shizun,” Mu Renshu says without hesitation and follows the man back to his office.

Inside there’s a tea service already waiting on the low table under a stasis talisman. “Sit,” Zhou Anshan says, settling at his cushion. Without waiting for instruction, Mu Renshu pours for them. He waits for Shizun to drink before he does. 

“I understand you’re settling in well,” Zhou Anshan tells him. His dark eyes are sharp and miss little. 

“Thanking Shizun,” Mu Renshu replies.

“Your patients are happy with the results you’ve been giving them.” Zhou Anshan’s gaze meets his. “Fang Shimei even tells me that you’re working on a research project now.”

Mu Renshu isn’t sure if Shizun wants him to reply or not. So he waits for clearer instructions.

“Jin Li tells me that you’ve been tense with him.” Zhou Anshan says. “Does my disciple care to discuss the matter?”

Oh, Shizun, your disciple has much to say about the matter. He’s just not sure that you want to hear it. Mu Renshu opts to be diplomatic. “A difference of opinion in treatment plan.” 

“I see.” Zhou Anshan says mildly.

Mu Renshu grinds his molars.

“Renshu? You look agitated. Allow me to feel your qi.” Shizun holds out a hand, and Mu Renshu extends his arm, tugging his sleeve back.

The sweep of Shizun’s qi used to feel warm and even welcoming. Now, it feels clinical and dispassionate. Mu Renshu’s cultivation does not appreciate the intrusion, and Mu Renshu resents the exam.

“Are you sure there isn’t something you want to discuss, Renshu?” Shizun is nearly convincing.

Mu Renshu straightens his shoulders. “A question, Shizun. If one of the senior healers was acting inappropriately, would you want to know?”

Zhou Anshan frowns. “Of course, I would!” He has the nerve to sound offended.

“Would you, truly?” Mu Renshu asks. He folds his hands primly on the table. “This disciple feels uncertain. This disciple worries that because he has never made any effort to hide his dislike for a particular branch of medicine, that he is likely to be severely punished if Shizun does not like the truth.” He meets the Peak Lord’s eyes. “Just like how he is currently being punished with dismissal for not enjoying dual cultivation. Perhaps Peak Lord Zhou is correct and this one should withdraw from his studies.” He starts to get up and Zhou Anshan holds up a hand.

“Sit. Down.” 

Mu Renshu thinks about it. He could easily make a good living from settling somewhere and practising medicine out in the countryside. He could leave all this, and never be forced to use dual cultivation again.

But his friends are here. Yanmei and Yanshin are his family . And. He doesn’t want to leave. 

“A good physician should avoid pushing people past their limits,” Mu Renshu says, but kneels back down.

“And sometimes a good physician needs to do what must be done, in order to save a life,” Zhou Anshan snaps.

Mu Renshu refuses to hold back his feelings any longer. “Forcing me to do this when you know that I despise it is foul . Shizun, please enlighten this stupid one, what is it called when someone is forced to have intercourse against their will?”

Zhou Anshan glares across the table. “ That is not what this is!”

“Rape. That’s the word you’re avoiding.” Mu Renshu says. “I gained proficiency in dual cultivation when I was sixteen . I didn’t want it then either. But I endured . I learned . There are plenty of healers that actually enjoy it, so why must you force me to do it!” His voice rises steadily until he’s shouting at his Master.

“You have healers that are refusing to use lubrication with male patients!” Mu Renshu says harshly. “And you wonder why this disciple hesitates to share his concerns? Perhaps you share such proclivities with Jin Li! After all, he was in your cohort! You two learned from the same masters!”

At once, Zhou Anshan flexes his qi, but Mu Renshu is not impressed. He flexes his own right back, and realises for the first time that he might actually be stronger than the peak lord .

“This disciple seeks guidance, Shizun. Do you defend Jin Li’s actions?” Mu Renshu reaches into his sleeve, and pulls out a short letter. “This is from Liu Mingyu. Read it.” He lays the folded paper on the table and slides it over to Zhou Anshan.

He keeps his eyes fixed on the older man. He sees the exact moment where he realises what Jin Li did to Liu Shixiong. Zhou Anshan drops the paper on the table and for a second, Mu Renshu thinks the other man is about to set it ablaze.

“I do not condone those actions,” Zhou Anshan says forbiddingly. “Patients should be treated with care and respect.”

“ Patients should,” Mu Renshu sneers. “But not disciples. Not Healers.” He leans forward. “Apparently, non consensual intercourse is fine for us .” He shakes his head. “How do you live with this level of hypocrisy, Shizun?” He rises to his feet. “Punish me if you want. It surely can not be worse than what you’ve already done. This disciple must report for his shift and will leave first.” He does not bow before he leaves and closes the door quietly behind him. 

He stops at his house for a change of clothes, reties his hair in a ponytail and reports for duty. Jin Li is back and waiting in the workroom. Mu Renshu doesn’t bother with a greeting just lays a talisman on the worktable. “Call me if I am needed. I will be meditating in the garden.”

Two shichens pass and no one calls Mu Renshu. He unfolds himself from the lotus position and heads to the workroom. Instead of Jin Li, Fang Xiaodan is waiting. 

“Jin Li was called away,” Fang Xiaodan says. “I am covering his shift.” She eyes him. “Renshu looks tired today.”

“Thanking Fang Shijie for the observation,” Mu Renshu says with some humor. He actually feels much better since he expressed his feelings to Shizun earlier. Honestly, he almost feels like he had a breakthrough. Since when was he on the same level as Shizun? No doubt there will be fallout from that series of rash decisions. He can’t say that he cares, though.

He gets through the day. Fang Shijie must have called someone else in, because Mu Renshu does not have to perform dual cultivation for anyone. It’s an intense relief. He hates having to pretend affection he does not feel. He hates not having agency over his own body.

Right before he is to leave, a cardinal made from qi flies in through the window.

“Mu Renshu, report to my office immediately.” Zhou Anshan’s voice says.

Here we go, Mu Renshu thinks. Hopefully, he’ll be allowed to see the girls before he is thrown out. Feeling strangely calm, he walks back across the peak to Shizun’s office.  This time, when Shizun opens the door, the older man looks closer to his two hundred years. “Come in, Renshu. This will be brief.”

They settle at the same places at the table. “I’ve made a decision,” Zhou Anshan says. Mu Renshu braces himself for the words of dismissal.

“Mu Qingfang.”

“What?” The word tumbles out of Mu Renshu’s mouth. “ What ?”

“Your courtesy name,” Zhou Anshan says. “Clear fragrance. A fresh start for a new generation of Healers. You, Mu Qingfang, will be the next Qian Cao Peak Lord.” Shizun’s dark eyes meet his. “And with this changeover, you will have the opportunity to reshape the peak as you see fit. Remember this day, Qingfang. For people will judge you by the company you keep, perhaps rightly. Perhaps wrongly. It is difficult to tell.”

The older man straightens, meeting Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “Jin Li has been dismissed from the sect. He has two days to get his things together and depart.” Zhou Anshan’s gaze goes distant. “In one week this master will be embarking upon secluded meditation until the handover.” Their eyes meet. “Mu Qingfang, the peak is yours, to lead as you see fit. I have already informed all the hallmasters.” He chuckles without humor. “Naturally, you are not required to finish your month at the dual cultivation pavilion.”

“Shizun, this disciple…does not know what to say.” Mu Renshu…Mu Qingfang says honestly.

“Say that you will be a better Shizun than your master, and your master will be satisfied.” Zhou Anshan says. “And Qingfang…I’m sorry.” Shizun rises. “Take some time off to prepare yourself for what’s to come. No more than a few days. The peak will need your leadership.”

*

The dining hall is loud and crowded. It feels like most of the peak is there. Mu Qingfang slips through the people chatting in the aisles while they wait for their turn in line, and spots his friends at their usual table. He catches Wu Yanshin’s eyes and waves, and she in turn nudges Xie Yanmei who looks up from the scroll she’s reading. She brightens when he sees him.

He passes harmlessly through the privacy barrier. “Hi!” He greets, feeling more like himself than he has in two weeks.

“Wow, this is a big difference from this morning, Renshu,” Wu Yanshin says. “Something good happened, I take it?”

His grin gets wider. “You’ll never guess.” He wiggles in his chair.

Xie Yanmei narrows her eyes at him. Mu Qingfang’s grin gets wider. “No!”

He nods. “Yes!”

“What?” Yanshin demands, gaze swiveling back and forth.

“He made head disciple!” Xie Yanmei squeals. “Oh, I’m so happy for you!”

“Renshu! Really? That’s amazing! Fuck, I’m so glad it’s not me!” Wu Yanshin says, giving a big sigh of relief.

“Tell us, tell us, what’s your new name-” Xie Yanmei starts.

“The character is Qing, meaning clear. Clear what, Renshu?” Wu Yanshin speaks right over her friend.

Laughing, Mu Qingfang rolls his eyes. “Qingfang.”

Wu Yanshin cackles, and Xie Yanmei covers her mouth, dissolving into giggles. “That’s ironic,” Yanshin snarks.

“Hey! You said we were never mentioning that ever again! I had food poisoning!” Mu Qingfang defends himself. 

“Yeah, you and the rest of Zui Xian peak.” Xie Yanmei cuts in. “That was no excuse, we both know the, ah, fragrances you’re capable of.”

“Laps!” Mu Qingfang cries, pointing at Xie Yanmei. “Bad disciple! Run fifty laps around the mountain or until you say sorry!”

After the laughter dies down, Mu Qingfang says with feeling, “Honestly, I’m so relieved. I thought for sure that Shizun was kicking me out. Instead, he says that he’s going into closed door meditation in a week.”

“Good riddance,” Wu Yanshin mutters. “Now if only Jin Shixiong would trip and fall on Liu Shixiong’s fist.”

“Oh, that’s another thing. Apparently, Jin Shixiong has been dismissed from the sect. Shizun gave him two days to get his things and leave.” Mu Qingfang lets that sink in. “He pretty much gave me blanket permission to start changing things,” Mu Qingfang tells them. “He said the hall masters all know.”

Xie Yanmei reaches over and takes Mu Qingfang’s hand between both of hers. “Well, Mu da-Shixiong? What’s first on the list?”

He squeezes her hand. “Actually, I need both of you to help with this part. Let’s revamp the training for dual cultivation. I want to make it volunteer only. We’ll offer special incentives like an extra rest day or two. I think we should have some mind healers available for trainees in case-” His words catch in his throat for a moment. 

For a moment he’s lying naked on a bed staring up at the ceiling beams. 

Mu Qingfang clears his throat, forcing himself back to the present. “In case someone needs it.”

Across from him the girls smile. “What else Renshu, ah! Qingfang!  I have to get used to that,” Wu Yanshin says sheepishly. 

Mu Qingfang leans forward. “ You are going to be my head disciple,” he tells Yanshin who blinks. “And you ,” he says to Yanmei, “will be in charge of the outreach clinics. You’ll pick the locations, you’ll pick your teams.”

“Qingfang-you can’t have a head disciple who’s from the same cohort!” Wu Yanshin sounds scandalized. 

“Why not? Who's going to stop me? Yue Shixiong?” Mu Qingfang grins. 

“The powers have gone to his head already, Jiejie,” Xie Yanmei announces. 

Mu Qingfang explains his reasoning. In a worst case scenario, after he ascends as Peak Lord, if something happens to him he needs someone to take over immediately. “And that can’t be a fifteen year old kid,” he says seriously. “If they want to do it differently on Qing Jing, or Qiong Ding, that's fine, but we don’t have that luxury. We need adults over here running things, not hormonal teenagers.”

Xie Yanmei informs Mu Qingfang that she and Yanshin had rest days tomorrow, and since Shizun gave him some time off, they make plans to descend the mountain in the morning to do some shopping. 

They leave the dining hall together after they’ve finally eaten, but there’s a visitor waiting for them outside. A tall, rather intimidating visitor dressed in white. “Mu Renshu!” Liu Mingyu calls. “Let’s fight!”

Immediately, the people of Qian Cao leave the area. They know the young War God quite well, and no one wants to get on the wrong side of his temper or sword. 

“Liu Shixiong,” Wu Yanshin calls sweetly. “One of my shixiongs was just talking about you this morning. He was going on and on about how much he wanted to spar with you.”

Liu Mingyu brightens, and Mu Qingfang sighs. Because his friends are terrible, Xie Yanmei picks right up where Wu Yanshin stopped.

“Liu Shixiong, our very own Jin Li, told us both this morning how much he looked forward to meeting you on the field of battle. He’s from our Shizun’s generation, so he must be strong.” Xie Yanmei’s voice sounds perfectly calm.

“I’m not sure where Jin Shixiong is right now,” Mu Qingfang tells the War God. “I sure hope you find him though. He could really use some pointers.”

Liu Mingyu flashes a quick smile. He really is quite handsome. “I can find him,” he boasts, and then leaps off the ground, his bright sword snapping up under his feet and carrying him off.

“Oops, sorry, Da-Shixiong,” Wu Yanshin says innocently. “Looks like Jin Shixiong is going to be needing a healer, soon.”

Mu Qingfang just shrugs, but he can’t hide the forming grin. “Not us, though. We’re officially resting!”

Chapter Text

The following day is bright and sunny, enhancing Mu Qingfang’s mood. He takes a long soak in the bathtub, feeling like a great burden is off his shoulders. Kind of ironic, since he’ll actually be bearing more responsibility in the coming days and years.

His sleep was scattered. He kept waking with ideas about changes he wants to implement. Mu Qingfang, as far as he knows, is one of the earliest named succeeding disciples. Yue Qingyuan, of course, was the first to be named. As the next sect leader, Yue Shixiong had to start learning from the current Sect Leader  Zhang Anxiu to be ready by the time the An generation ascends.

Yu Qingxin, the current head disciple of Xi Jiao peak, received his name directly after Yue Shixiong, making Mu Qingfang think that he had unofficially already been tapped as the succeeding disciple at a much younger age than usual.

In Liu Mingyu’s case, the Bai Zhan peak lord had been killed in battle a few years back. It was obvious to all that Liu Shixiong was going to be the next Peak Lord. He already earned the War God title, and had built quite a name for himself.  Zhang Anxiu, the sect leader, would be the one to choose Liu Mingyu’s generational name.

Thinking of Liu Shixiong reminds Mu Qingfang that he needs to arrange for a sect-wide printing of Shang Shixiong’s little book of aphrodisiac plants.

Once Mu Qingfang gets dressed, he puts his hair up and walks over to the girl’s residence. Yanmei opens the door and grins. “Hey, da-shixiong.”

“Ha ha, Meimei,” Mu Qingfang says. That's going to get old fast, he thinks. Wu Yanshin is already ready so they leave straight away, flying down the mountain. 

The first stop is breakfast! The older woman that sells noodles doesn’t come until the afternoon, so they settle for meat skewers. That stall is at the far end of the main street, near the local pleasure house.

Xie Yanmei says, “Uh-oh,” and Mu Qingfang and Wu Yanshin follow her gaze to where a very familiar figure in white is hissing at a young man in plain robes. “What is he doing , harassing someone like that?”

“I’ll go talk to him,” Mu Qingfang volunteers, and walks over that way. He uses his cultivation to extend his hearing.

“-to tell you, Shidi, but this one has no desire for you! Just leave me alone!” The young man in brown robes tells Liu Shixiong.

“You’re bringing shame upon the sect,” Liu Shixiong retorts, throwing a hand into the air.

Oh, Mu Qingfang realises, that other person must be a disciple from a different peak. He looks too willowy to be from Bai Zhan.

“Liu Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang calls, and both of the other men snap their heads around toward him. The young man has bright green eyes, and shining black hair pulled into a simple ponytail. “Hello,” he says to the young man. “I’m Mu Qingfang from Qian Cao peak. Do you need assistance?”

“Shen Jiu, Qing Jing,” The green eyed young man says, while Liu Mingyu fumes. “He won’t leave me alone and keeps following me all over the place!”  Shen Jiu crosses his arms over his chest and glares.

Mu Qingfang recalls the comments that Xie Yanmei made recently about Shen Jiu, about his ill treatment at the hands of Jin Li, and how she had to treat his burns and broken bones after sneaking to Qing Jing peak. Mu Qingfang turns his attention to Liu Mingyu. “Liu Shixiong, surely you have better things to do with your time than bother Shen Shixiong?”

“He’s ruining his cultivation!” Liu Mingyu sputters. “He’s shaming the sect-”

“How?” Mu Qingfang asks calmly. “Shen Shixiong is dressed unassumingly, with no peak affiliation on his clothes. If you had left him alone, no one would be the wiser. Besides, many disciples visit flower houses. As you know, there are plenty of poisons in the world that require intercourse to cure.”

Liu Mingyu’s cheeks turn pink. “You! He!” He glares at Mu Qingfang. “Fine, then! But you’ll have to fix him when his cultivation gets delayed!” The young War God turns with a huff and stomps down the street.

“I don’t need your help to deal with him,” Shen Jiu sneers. He holds himself stiffly, like he’s sore.

To Mu Qingfang, he looks very young, though he knows from what Yanmei has said that this Shixiong must be in his early twenties. He notes the thin wrists, the prominent cheekbones, the signs of powder under his eyes, maybe concealing purple shadows. “Would Shen Shixiong allow this healer a quick exam?”

“For what purpose?” Shen Jiu demands, corners of his mouth turned down, and eyes narrowing suspiciously. 

“This Mu is worried about his Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang says gently, maintaining eye contact. “Shen Shixiong was just assaulted in the street, and that is enough to make any person anxious. I would do what I can to ease Shen Shixiong’s trouble. It would also ease this healer's mind.”

Shen Jiu blinks at him, and then presses his lips together. “Fine. But hurry up.” Resentfully, he tugs his sleeve back and offers a wrist.

Mu Qingfang uses the tiniest strand of his qi that he can. What he finds is concerning. Great snarls and tangles in Shen Jiu’s meridians. As Xie Yanmei has said, there are signs of chronic malnutrition, and badly healed broken bones in the man’s hands and feet. Cultivation issues, she had said, and Mu Qingfang agrees.

This man was used as a cauldron. Mu Qingfang soothes what he can in the few seconds he’s allowed access. He does not draw out the exam, wanting to build trust rather than attempt to bully his way into healing Shen Jiu. He withdraws his qi, folding his hands into his sleeves. 

“Qian Cao peak is undergoing many changes,” Mu Qingfang says. “My Shizun has dismissed a long standing member of the peak for …improprieties.”

“What could that possibly have to do with me, Mu Shidi?” Shen Jiu asks icily.

“Nothing at all,” Mu Qingfang says, shrugging a little. “Perhaps Shen Shixiong can let his Shidimei know that any of them may seek aid at Qian Cao peak and be treated with dignity and compassion.” After a beat he adds, “Peak Lord Zhou will be entering closed door cultivation in a few days. He has left Qian Cao under my care.”

Exhaling heavily, Shen Jiu says flatly, “How lovely for you.”

Just then Mu Qingfang has an idea. “My martial sisters are here with me. Perhaps you would like to join us? Xie Yanmei and Wu Yanshin are likely at the bookshop.”

The tense line between Shen Jiu’s brows evens out. He looks conflicted. Then he says, “This disciple must return to his peak.”

“Another time perhaps, Shixiong?” Mu Qingfang asks, smiling.

“Perhaps.” Shen Shixiong says distantly, and turns away without any further words.

Just then, an idea strikes Mu Qingfang and he calls out without thinking. “Shixiong? Hey, wait a moment,  please?”

With a tremendous sigh, Shen Jiu halts and partially turns. “What.”

Mu Qingfang quickly closes the distance. “Sorry for calling you back, Shixiong. I wanted to get your opinion. Do you think the Madam would be interested in having disciples visit twice a month to offer healthcare to her girls?” Shen Jiu’s expression doesn’t change. He looks both intrigued and suspicious. 

Slowly, Shen Jiu says, “If Mu Shidi is asking in good faith…then it is likely to be so.”

“I will write her a letter if Shen Shixiong is willing to share the name?” Mu Qingfang asks hopefully. 

Narrowing his eyes, Shen Jiu drifts a bit closer. “Cheng Yi,” he says at last. And then more forcefully, “Mu Shidi had better be polite. Else he will have to deal with this Shixiong.”

“My sincere thanks, Shen Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang bows. “Although Qian Cao does a few outreach clinics per week, I think the local people would benefit from our patronage as well.” Besides all that, on a personal note, Mu Qingfang thinks it might help him to talk with a woman who might just understand his issues with dual cultivation.

Meanwhile, Shen Jiu’s shoulders relax a fraction and he at least looks mollified. He inclines his head, and leaves swiftly.

*

“Look, Jiejie, da-Shixiong finally got around to joining us.” Xie Yanmei says, nudging Wu Yanshin who is looking over a book. 

“Renshu-fuck! Qingfang, what happened,” Wu Yanshin says, frowning in concern.  

“I got things sorted.” Mu Qingfang tells them. “Liu Shixiong went back to the sect and I even had a short conversation with Shen Jiu. He gave me a contact I need to reach out to. Yanmei, I think we should hold some clinics right here in this town. It’s practically in our backyard, we should be helping these people more than we do.”

“Yes Shizun,” she says jokingly and Mu Qingfang scowls. “Stop thinking about work and just relax for a while, A-Shu.”

Mu Qingfang holds up his hands. “Okay, okay. I’ll be back that way.”  He points to the other side of the bookshop. “I’m thinking of planting a garden.” He leaves the girls to shop together and spends a good long while just browsing.

After they leave the bookstore, the women insist on visiting a shop a few doors down. Mu Qingfang trails after them, mystified. Xie Yanmei makes him wait just outside because ‘they just have to grab something quick!’.

A bit miffed, he waits outside as ordered. 

“Don’t pout, Qingfang,” Wu Yanshin orders. “We got you a special gift!” She crowds next to him on one side of the bench, while Xie Yanmei shoves in on the other side. It’s not a large bench, so his friends each have one leg dangling off the side.

“Oh, my, all right,” Mu Qingfang laughs. 

Yanshin shoves a package at him. “Okay, this is from both of us. Go ahead, open it!”

Reaching into the bag, Mu Qingfang brings out something wrapped in this paper. He peels away the thin paper and finds a fancy inkstone. The one he currently uses has a small lip around the edge. The new one is pretty much a work of art. There’s a coiled dragon around the outside of the inkstone, holding it in place. The detail work on the dragon is incredible. “Oh,” he breathes, “It’s beautiful.” He smiles brightly. “I love it.”

Xie Yanmei produces a narrow package wrapped in the same thin paper. “Here is the rest of it, Qingfang.”

Once he peels away the wrapping he’s holding a very fine brush. He can tell by the look and feel of the hairs that this will last him a very long time. 

“Peak Lord Mu needs something  that will last,” Yanmei says, draping an arm over his shoulder. “Our A-Shu!”

Wu Yanshin leans in, nudging his shoulder. “We’re so proud of you.”

Throat tightening, Mu Qingfang struggles to say anything. Instead he opens his arms and hugs both of his friends. 

He’s going to be a Peak Lord!

*

Back at the sect, an unpleasant surprise waits for him. Jin Li is sitting on Mu Qingfang’s steps, waiting for him.

“You set me up,” Jin Li says, rising to his feet. Mu Qingfang goes on high alert. The other man doesn’t look too banged up from Liu Shixiong, but he looks furious.

“Did I?” Mu Qingfang replies coolly. ‘Whatever do you mean?”

“I know that you said something to Zhou Anshan,” Jin Li says, stomping closer to Mu Qingfang, who holds his ground. “And even got Liu Mingyu in on it!”

“Whatever consequences you received are the result of your own actions,” Mu Qingfang says, his own temper flaring. “How dare you treat patients with such disrespect! You disgust me.”

Jin Li stares at him and then chuckles. “This is hilarious coming from you , Renshu-”

“It’s Qingfang , as I’m sure you were told,” Mu Qingfang says coldly. “Which makes my position higher than yours . Shizun left the peak in my care, partly because he felt such shame about overlooking your wrongdoings for so long!” Taking two steps forward, Mu Qingfang says, “Get off my mountain.”

The other man actually bares his teeth. “Make me,” he hisses, and Mu Qingfang nearly misses the flare of qi. 

He senses rather than sees the needles made from Jin Li’s qi. Mu Qingfang reacts on pure instinct, qi pulsing outwardly in a great surge. It disintegrates the qi needles in an instant, and blows Jin Li backward off his feet, where he lands a healthy distance away on his back. The other man is stunned for a moment, and Mu Qingfang moves , flash stepping and calling his sword.

He holds FuXiao’s tip at Jin Li’s neck, just under the left ear. One twitch and it will sever the man’s carotid.

“You betrayed your oath,” Mu Qingfang says, looking down at Jin Li with disgust. “You betrayed the teachings of this Peak, and used your medical knowledge to as good as assault a patient under your care. If you’d do that to one of the strongest disciples in the sect, I wonder what you did to some of the most vulnerable. Tell me Jin Shixiong , what did you do to Shen Jiu to make him break your arm?”

“Shen…” Jin Li snorts. “I told him the truth. That only dual cultivation could fix his spirit veins, they were so twisted from demonic cultivation.”

If Mu Qingfang hadn’t just assessed Shen Shixiong’s meridians for himself, he might have believed this. Dual cultivation, for better or worse, actually could treat such a condition. However, Shen Jiu suffered from being used as a cauldron , not from practising demonic cultivation. Mu Qingfang smiles coldly, how he imagines Shen Jiu might smile in such a situation.  “I just saw Shen Shixiong two shichen ago, and checked his cultivation myself . You lied to him, in order to get him into your bed .” 

He lets that sink in. “Should I call him here, I wonder? We can ask him directly.” It’s a bluff. Mu Qingfang knows that doing so would damage Shen Jiu in ways he can’t begin to guess.

Jin Li just glares mutinously up at him and says nothing.

Pressing the tip of his sword deeper into Jin Li’s neck, Mu Qingfang forms his own qi needles in his left hand. With a flick of his fingers, one strikes Jin Li’s temple, and one hits just under the collarbone, causing complete paralysis.

It’s temporary, but that’s fine for Mu Qingfang’s purpose. He stores Fuxiao, and reaches down to Jin Li’s belt. He yanks the jade token marking him as a senior disciple from his belt and crushes it in his hand.

Opening his palm, Mu Qingfang lets the crushed stone slip carelessly through his fingers while the other man watches. Then he crouches down, and using finger strikes, he hits several of Jin Li’s accupoints, sealing the man’s cultivation. Done this way, he can’t unblock it himself. It would take a highly trained medical cultivator to do it.

He pulls Jin Li off the ground and up onto his shoulders. Like this, Mu Qingfang carries the man  across the peak, not making any effort to minimize the stir this causes. Disciples and hallmasters alike move out of his way on the walkways, as Mu Qingfang goes directly to the great staircase of Qian Cao peak.

People begin following him, trying to figure out what’s going on. A crowd develops in the time it takes to get to his destination. By the time Mu Qingfang gets to to staircase, Jin Li’s paralysis has just about worn off.

Finally, he sets the man down on the ground, just at the edge of the stairs. Mu Qingfang straightens up. “Jin Li is no longer a member of Cang Qiong Mountain Sect. No longer does he bear the title and privileges of a Qian Cao Healer. Yesterday, Peak Lord Anshan dismissed this man from the sect.”

“For years he has been mistreating patients, using dual cultivation for his own pleasure, instead of an act of healing . For that, I have sealed his cultivation. And now,” Mu Qingfang finishes, “I will show him the same care he has shown to our patients. Our colleagues. Our friends.” And he kicks Jin Li over the edge, down the great staircase.

Dispassionately, he looks out into the valley, and then back at the murmuring crowd of people. “Peak Lord Anshan will be entering closed door cultivation in just a few days. I, Mu Qingfang, will be leading the Peak, under his orders, until my generation Ascends. Expect changes.”

With that he makes to push through the crowd, but instead it parts for him, as people step aside to allow him through.

*

Mu Qingfang relays everything to Xie Yanmei and Wu Yanshin later at dinner. The privacy barrier is in full effect as he tells them what happened, and their eyes get wider and wider.

“Qingfang,” Wu Yanshin says, grinning, “Our Qingfang, our sweet A-Shu? Kicked poor defenseless Jin Shixiong down the stairs?!”

Xie Yanmei’s eyes are bright with mischief. “Whoops, sorry Shizun, Jin Shixiong slipped and impaled himself on da-Shixiong’s needles.”

Mu Qingfang rolls his eyes while Yanshin really gets into the spirit of things. “Oops, sorry, Shizun, Qingfang tripped over Jin Li and kicked him down three thousand steps.”

Blushing a little, Mu Qingfang  rubs his forehead. “I didn’t intend for half the peak to witness it! They just started following me!”

Wu Yanshin cackles while Xie Yanmei hides her face. Yanmei says, “Poor, sweet, da-shixiong, trying to deliver an ass-kicking in peace, only to have a hundred or so people watching.”

One of the  disciples, a girl in her mid-late teens approaches their table hopefully. She’s not holding a tray of food, so she maybe wants to talk? Mu Qingfang waves her to come in and the girl passes through the barrier.

Wu Yanshin glances up at her. “Wei Shimei?” Yanshin meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes and helpfully says, “Wei Xiuying. She’s been a big help at the main pavilion for the last couple of months.”

“Mu da-shixiong,” Wei Xiuying bows, and he frowns.

“No need for that, Wei Shimei, please sit.” Mu Qingfang indicates the open spot next to him. Shyly, she nods thanks and sits. “What can we do for you?”

Without meeting Mu Qingfang’s eyes, Wei Shimei says, “Shixiong…is it true that Jin Shixiong has been banished?”

“Has he ever,” Wu Yanshin mutters and Xie Yanmei elbows her.

Awkward, Mu Qingfang thinks. “It’s true,” he says. “I don’t know what rumors are saying, but Jin Li was banished because he was mistreating patients and betrayed his oath as a healer. Shizun banished him, he attacked me, and I, um. Handled it.”

Exhaling heavily, Wei Xiuying looks relieved. “This disciple wanted to personally thank da-Shixiong. Jin Shixiong…” She looks down. “He was my instructor for the dual cultivation demonstration.”

Across the table, the girls look furious. Yanshin’s clenching her hand on the table while Yanmei’s lips are pressed so flat they’ve turned white. Mu Qingfang doesn’t need a fortune teller to tell him what must have happened.

“I’m truly sorry to hear that,” Mu Qingfang says. “May I examine your meridians?” So help him, if Jin Li hurt this girl, he will descend the mountain, track him down, and accidentally remove his head .

Wei Xiuying nods, and pulls back her sleeve, offering her wrist. Mu Qingfang extends a thread of his qi, about as much as he used for Shen Shixiong. He frowns, the more information he gathers. Withdrawing his qi, Mu Qingfang gently sets her arm on the table. “Wei Xiuying, would you like to meet privately to discuss this?”

Immediately, she shakes her head, glancing at Xie Yanmei and Wu Yanshin. “No, Shixiong. My shijies…I trust them.”

Mu Qingfang takes a breath. “He did damage your cultivation.” Wei Xiuying’s face crumples, but her gaze remains solid. “Unfortunately, it will take true dual cultivation to restore your spirit veins to their natural state.”

Wei Xiuying swallows hard and bites her lip. She closes her eyes for a moment and then meets Mu Qingfang’s gaze. “This shimei must beg da-shixiong’s assistance in this matter.”

Xie Yanmei takes a startled breath, and she stares at Mu Qingfang, stricken.

Doggedly, Wei Xiuying says to the table, “This shimei…is aware of Mu Shixiong’s feelings about the matter, and begs forgiveness for this imposition. It’s just…Mu da-shixiong is the only person this disciple trusts to be…” She pauses. Swallows again. “To carry out the dual cultivation properly. This disciple… also …” She can’t make eye contact with any of them.

But Mu Qingfang understands. She’s like him , in that she truly doesn’t wish to have intercourse with anyone .

It’s not his fault, that she suffered under Jin Li. Mu Qingfang knows this in his heart. Still. Knowing what it’s like, for someone that feels as he does…At least his own instructor, Ye Bingwen, had been kind, and as thoughtful as he could be.

Laying a hand on Wei Xiuying’s shoulder, he says, “This Qingfang will assist shimei.”

Chapter Text

Zhou Anshan calls for Mu Qingfang soon after the first set of bells the next morning. He didn’t sleep well, too consumed with anxiety about how to help Wei Xiuying. Mu Qingfang thought that fixing her meridians earlier rather than later was far more beneficial, so they made arrangements to meet at the Dual Cultivation pavilion mid morning.

Mu Qingfang finds that Shizun looks even more careworn than he did a day or two ago. What is going on? 

This time, the peak lord does not invite him in, but leads him down the walkway. Qian Cao peak has direct Rainbow bridge connections to four peaks: Bai Zhan, An Ding, Wan Jian, and Xian Shu. Zhou Anshan leads Mu Qingfang along the meandering walkway past the An Ding bridge, then around to the right, where the Orchard stands.

“Wang Anshui helped me with those arrays almost two hundred years ago,” Zhou Anshan says. He smiles a little. “When we were disciples, peaches and other fruit were not so widely grown, and could only be purchased at certain times of year. Wang Shixiong found that the soil on Qian Cao was rich and loamy, perfect for fruit to thrive. It was only that the weather did not cooperate.” 

The two men pass through the wide wooden gates, and Mu Qingfang feels the hum of the arrays as he passes through them.

Zhou Anshan continues, “Wang Shixiong had this idea that if we grew enough fruit, we could sell it at a profit, if times were hard.” The older man barks out a laugh. “He was right, too! A cold snap at the wrong time, and the Zui Xian spirit wine was lost for an entire year! But the sect was growing plenty of peaches, plums, and jujubes.” He glances at Mu Qingfang. “Back in those days, we didn’t allow disciples in the orchards to eat all the fruit they could stuff in their mouths.”

Cheeks heating, Mu Qingfang says, “This disciple has learned restraint over the years, Shizun.”

“Has he?” Zhou Anshan asks. “Perhaps it was some other Master’s disciple that ate so many peaches one year they fermented in his stomach, making him quite sick.”

Mu Qingfang had definitely learned his lesson! They’d shoved a foul concoction down his throat to force him to vomit the entire contents of his stomach. Needless to say, after that he avoided peaches for a long time.

The Peak Lord stops by a row of plum trees, laying a hand on the trunk and looking up through the canopy of leaves. Overhead the sky is blue, and fuzzy white clouds drift slowly by. “You will do great things, Qingfang. Already, our people know you to be a righteous man.”

Well, Mu Qingfang’s pretty sure he’s not so righteous. He did just cripple someone’s cultivation and throw them down three thousand stairs. Mostly, he just wants to help people. He doesn’t enjoy having to be some kind of enforcer.

“Wang Shixiong loaned me some disciples, and with their help, I have cleaned out the Peak Lord’s residence.” Zhou Anshan meets his eyes. “I will need it no longer, so Qingfang should take over that space and make it his own.” His eyes crinkle. “Perhaps add a room or two for your sisters.”

Mu Qingfang’s chest warms. Yes. Meimei and Jiejie. The best sisters a person could ask for. “That’s a good idea,” he says. “This disciple will speak to them and see what they think.”

“It might not seem like it, Qingfang, but this master truly did not know what Jin Li was up to. This was my mistake.” Zhou Anshan sighs. “Sometimes I wonder if humans were meant to grow this old. Qingfang, you must promise me that you won’t let this reputation of yours go to your head.”

Mystified, Mu Qingfang blinks. “What reputation?”

After a long moment, Zhou Anshan laughs, and lays a hand on Mu Qingfang’s shoulder. “I see. Never mind, this old man will rest assured that his disciple will be well.” 

They continue wandering through the rows.

“I will enter the Ling Xi caves tomorrow at dawn.” Zhou Anshan says. “Tonight, I will visit with the sect leader and update him. He has prepared a room for me to use this evening. Qingfang, after today, you will be the acting Peak Lord. You will attend Peak Lord meetings in my stead, and work with your martial siblings for a harmonious Ascension.”

Mu Qingfang can’t help having some mixed feelings.He understands what Shizun is trying to say, but….the man should have done better.

“We will not meet after today,” Zhou Anshan says, “not until after you’ve been a Peak Lord yourself for many, many years. I will look forward to seeing what you made of yourself, and what you made of the world.” Shizun turns fully to Mu Qingfang. “Qingfang…take care of yourself. I already know that you will take care of the peak.”

*

Mu Qingfang does a much more in depth inspection of Wei Xiuying’s meridians when they meet, later that morning.

Fang Xiaodan is already in the workroom, and she raises her eyebrows when Mu Qingfang enters the room. Wei Shimei is just behind him. “Mu Shidi?” The older woman frowns. “Peak Lord Zhou removed your name from the schedule.”

“He did,” Mu Qingfang agrees. “Wei Shimei received instruction from Jin Li, and has sustained damage to her meridians.”

Fang Shijie rubs her forehead. Then she says, “Wei Shimei, would you tolerate an exam from me?”

“Yes, Shijie,” Wei Xiuying says, and Mu Qingfang sees no signs of unease, so he allows it. Like his own exam yesterday, Fang Shijie’s is brief. Her eyes widen, and her gaze meets Mu Qingfang’s.

“I see what you mean, Mu Shidi,” Fang Xiaodan says. “Wei Shimei, Mu Qingfang is correct, this must be treated with medical dual cultivation.” She adds gently, “Have you any questions?”

Shaking her head, Wei Xiuying says, “No, Shimei. I trust Mu da-Shixiong.”

“We will meditate together in the garden for a short time,” Mu Qingfang tells Fang Shijie. “After that we will require accommodation.” It’s a more polite way of saying he is going to use one of the treatment rooms.

Outside, in the garden, the day remains lovely. “Let’s sit on a bench, Shimei,” Mu Qingfang says, “And I will explain my thinking. At any time, you should ask questions, all right?”

Wei Xiuying looks a bit nervous, but she smiles. “Yes, Shixiong.”

So Mu Qingfang explains that he’s been working on a research project and that he’s been getting very good results using an…alternative method of dual cultivation. This entails a lot more trust than is typically expected from a patient. Mu Qingfang takes one of her hands, and holds it gently. “My thinking is that if a patient’s cultivation is more familiar with my own, then they naturally will be more accepting of the healing energy. In practice, what I have found is that the patients I have recently treated have reported small breakthroughs afterwards.”

“And what has Shixiong found about his own cultivation?” Wei Xiuying asks, meeting his eyes.

It’s a good question, it’s just that Mu Qingfang hasn’t really thought about it. He frowns a bit. Thinks about how when Shizun flared his qi the other day, how his own was more than a match. He thinks about blowing Jin Li off his feet when Mu Qingfang defended himself. “I think there’s been an improvement,” he says finally. “But it’s just a guess, I don’t know for sure.”

For a short time, Mu Qingfang transfuses his qi while Wei Xiuying meditates. After half a shichen, he rouses her. “It is time.”

They go to one of the treatment rooms, and Mu Qingfang raises the privacy arrays. Wei Xiuying sits down on the very edge of the bed. She looks terribly anxious. Mu Qingfang crouches down near her feet and looks up at her.

“Shimei, we don’t have to do this today, or ever ,” he tells her. 

But Wei Xiuying’s expression hardens. “Forgive this Shimei, but she does not want to live with the memory of Jin Shixiong’s touches, nor the effects he left her with.”

Very well, Mu Qingfang thinks. “You are very brave,” he says softly, and takes one of her hands between both of his. “May I kiss you?”

She giggles a little, and he can’t help smiling. They’re both nervous, neither of them really want to do this, but it’s necessary. “Okay.”

In some ways, women are more difficult for Mu Qingfang to treat. So he takes more care with his prep. In this case, the prep is not the use of lubrication and gentle stretching. No, in this case, preparation is much more about the patient’s mental state and well being.

Mu Qingfang removes his outer robes, and all of his inner robes. It leaves him bare from the waist up. For now, he has Xiuying keep her clothes on. The goal here is to get her so comfortable, she takes her clothing off organically. When she wants to.

She straddles his waist, leaning down and running her hands over Mu Qingfang’s chest. After a moment, she leans forward, resting her cheek in the middle of his chest. He wraps his arms around her, and holds her for a long time.

After a while, Mu Qingfang begins murmuring to her about how brave she is, how nice she smells, how good she feels, that her skin is lovely and soft, and her eyes beautiful. His hands move through her hair, and then Wei Xiuying starts squirming on top of him.

He’s already hard when Wei Xiuying starts tugging at his pants, and Mu Qingfang assists her to get them off. After so long, the young woman doesn’t hesitate to peel her own clothes away, like she’s letting her armor fall to the floor.

She also doesn’t hesitate to hover over him, and slide down onto his cock. It feels surprisingly good, Mu Qingfang realises. “Come closer,” he urges, and pulls her into a kiss. She opens for him immediately, and for a time, he loses himself in it.

Why does it feel so good? He wonders. Mu Qingfang gets his mind back on business, and starts actively transferring qi via their lower dantians. Xiuying’s spirit veins accept his qi eagerly, and as he transfers more and more, he straightens out the meridians which were twisted. He pinches off tiny branches that got corrupted completely, and directs the energy flow to healthier pathways.

Over him, Xiuying’s motions start getting more frantic, and she manages to say, “Shixiong, I need…I need…” She digs her nails into his chest and grinds down on his cock.

He knows what she needs. It’s not surprising that she can’t quite finish in this position, so he lightly coats his finger tips in qi and presses his thumb against her clitoral hood.

Almost immediately, she cries out, spasming around his hard length. Xiuying arches her back, trying to stuff as much of him as she can into her passage. The tiny fluttering waves clenching around him feel incredible, and for once, Mu Qingfang actually wouldn’t mind so much continuing. He gives her one last spiritual check, and thankfully, everything looks good.

Carefully, he turns them to the side, remaining embedded while she clings to his body and waits out the aftershocks. 

“Shixiong…shixiong…” she sighs hazily, and Mu Qingfang smiles. “You’re still hard.”

“Mn,” he says easily. It’s true. He is .

“You could…”

Mu Qingfang kisses her cheek, and squeezes his arms around her snugly. “Shimei needs hugs, not another round.”

Wei Xiuying drifts in a comfortable haze for a awhile. When she starts moving, Mu Qingfang lets her go, and slips to the edge of the bed. He gets a soft cloth, and wipes her down gently. She’s still blinking slowly after the treatment, so Mu Qingfang pulls the covers up to her neck, and leans down, giving her one last kiss on the forehead. “Shimei should rest as long as she needs to.”

“Shixiong, are you sure, you don’t wa-”

“There is one thing,” Mu Qingfang says, brightening. “Would you mind terribly if I asked you to fill out a survey?”

Wei Xiuying grins. “Anything for da-Shixiong.”

*

Neither of the girls bring up his treatment at dinner that night. Mu Qingfang’s kind of glad about it. He’s a bit quieter than usual, but not because he’s upset. Somehow, this particular dual cultivation…hadn’t been bad. Parts of it were quite pleasant. He does truly enjoy helping people. If he was able to make this a good memory for her , so much the better.

The mood in the dining hall is a bit more somber than usual. Mu Qingfang catches snatches of conversation about Shizun’s retreat to the Ling Xi caves to cultivate until their Ascension.

Eventually he excuses himself telling Yanshin and Yanmei that he needs to write a letter to Shen Jiu’s contact. Before he leaves them he says, “Shizun cleaned out his house and advised me to move in. Are either of you interested in living with me? I could have some rooms added on for you both.”

Smiling, Wu Yanshin says, “Our A-Shu is very sweet to ask.”

Xie Yanmei says, “Qingfang don’t you think you might want a partner to live with you someday? Or at the very least want privacy?”

Deflating a little, Mu Qingfang tries not to feel disappointed.  It’s just that he. He kind of thought…

“We will be frequent guests, A-Shu,” Yanmei tells him. “I just think that this is a really big adjustment for you. Shizun practically made you a peak lord already. You’re going to have a lot of things to deal with.”

“Besides, if you call for either one of us, we will come,” Wu Yanshin says. “Maybe this way you can start planning out your garden.”

Yes. A garden. Mu Qingfang thinks he’ll feel better with a garden to wander through. 

“No, you’re both right of course.” Mu Qingfang looks down at his hands. He feels rather than sees the girls exchanging glances. 

“If A-Shu is lonely he need only say,” Yanshin says softly. “Jiejie and Meimei will keep him company.”

“No—I’m not lonely.” Mu Qingfang sighs. And he’s really not. Cuddling with Wei Xiuying for so long just made him kind of aware that. It’s nice to hold someone. And be held in return. 

He leaves his friends and goes back to his house to write a letter to Madam Cheng. Tomorrow he’ll ask one of the juniors to fly it down to—damn. He can’t very well ask a disciple to deliver post to the brothel, can he? 

He’ll have to go himself. 

He sits up straight. OR. He could ask Shen Jiu to come with him. Before he loses his nerve, Mu Qingfang calls the message array to his palm and speaks into it. “Shen Jiu, it’s Mu Shidi. Um, Mu Qingfang that is. We met recently? I was wondering if you might. Accompany me to the flower house?” Oh, that sounds awful. However, before he can close his fist and redo the message, it forms into a glowing bluebird and wings off.

Mu Qingfang chews his lip. That. That’s not good. He gets up and paces around anxiously. No incoming message. Maybe Shen Jiu didn’t actually receive it? That would probably be for the best. Heaving out a deep sigh, Mu Qingfang takes his hair down and flops on his bed. What a day.

*

“Mu Shidi,” a voice says, waking Mu Qingfang from a dead sleep. There’s a glowing green magpie sitting on the side of the bed. “Are you perhaps having a medical event? Did you intend to invite your Shixiong to a brothel ? I will assume this was some sort of error.” The messenger dissipates into green sparkles.

Shaking his head to wake up a bit more, Mu Qingfang forms the array. “Shen Jiu. No, it wasn’t a mistake. I have been unable to find a discrete way to get my letter to Madam Cheng, and so I thought if you might be going there anyway…” His qi forms into a bluebird and flies off.

A few minutes later the green magpie is back. “Mu Shidi. However did you make it to be a succeeding disciple if you can’t even figure out how to send a letter? Apparently I have no choice but to offer instruction. Shixiong will give you a time and place to meet. Do not contact me again.”

Mu Qingfang chuckles at the scolding tone. He recalls Yanmei saying that Shen Jiu’s attitude is mostly bluster so he doesn’t get hurt again. “Thank you Shixiong,” he says to the empty room, and lays back down on the bed.

Mu Qingfang finds that his days are much busier.  After breakfast he’s got a line of people wanting to talk to him about all sorts of issues.  Schedule issues, interpersonal issues, even competition to go on night hunts is now somehow Mu Qingfang’s problem. 

He quickly formalizes some assignments. Wu Yanshin, as he had planned, takes over the acting head disciple role.  He enlists her help in dealing with the sudden mountain of paperwork he’s responsible for. In addition to this, Mu Qingfang formally puts her in charge of the Healing Pavilion as the Senior Healer. 

Xie Yanmei does not escape unscathed.  Together, she and Mu Qingfang make a rotation for the outreach clinics, adding a theoretical bimonthly clinic to the town below the mountains. Yanmei will be responsible for making sure the clinics are stocked and ready to go. As well, she’ll be training junior disciples who are advancing in their skills. 

It still leaves a lot for him to do. At least Fang Xiaodan is helpful. His research is shelved for now, but he discusses it with the older healer who is very interested. 

Turns out along with restoring her meridians, Wei Xiuying did have a small breakthrough afterwards! Fang Shimei offers to keep an eye on Mu Qingfang’s cultivation. It’s honestly hard for him to tell if he’s made any improvements. 

Before they part that day. Fang Shijie looks him in the eyes. “Is da-Shixiong aware of his growing reputation?”

This again! His answer is the same as it was last time. “What reputation? I’m a healer. I treat people. Any one of us could do the same.”

“Qingfang, please tell this old woman you are not being deliberately obtuse.” She says sharply. “It is not some coincidence that your patients are responding differently to your improved version of dual cultivation. I think you should continue your research, and obtain your Mastery before you formally ascend.”

Sighing, Mu Qingfang considers it. “Let me think about it,” he says, rubbing his temple. 

“Well, don’t take forever. You’ve already got a line of potential patients waiting for you.” She says. 

“What?!” That can’t be true, can it? Surely one of the girls would have mentioned it?

Now it’s Fang Shijie’s turn to sigh.  “Wei Xiuying was so affected by your treatment she’s willing to train dual cultivation, now.”

Hmm. That’s good, he thinks. Mu Qingfang’s happy it was a pleasant  experience for her. It was nice enough for him, too, for once, though just holding Xiuying closely was quite satisfying.  

Mu Qingfang thinks it might be nice to fall asleep cuddled against someone. 

Someone safe.  

In the meantime, he wrestles his new schedule until he eeks out some time to actually treat some patients! He refuses to sit in the Peak Lord residence pushing paper all day. He didn’t become a doctor to not take care of people that need it.

So he bullies his way into the Healing Pavilion a couple days a week and works a shift like any healer. Honestly, it’s the most normal he feels since Shizun threatened to boot him out of the sect, and that’s nearly a month ago, now.

The days come and go, and Mu Qingfang’s life settles into some new normal. When he’s eating with Yanmei and Yanshin, he draws a line in the sand and stops being so willing to disrupt his meal to chat with people. Mu Qingfang makes it clear that if and when he’s ready he will drop the privacy barrier and then people can come and chat with him.

He doesn’t intend for the dining hall to become his informal office hours, but that’s sort of what happens. Xie Yanmei finds it hilarious.

“Our sweet A-Shu is so popular,” she says, smiling.

Wu Yanshin snorts. “Our little brother is growing up, now!”

“I’m literally older than both of you,” Mu Qingfang tells them, dryly. 

Xie Yanmei waves a hand carelessly. “And I’m older than Jiejie, but that doesn’t stop her from calling me Meimei.”

“You’re both rotten,” Mu Qingfang grumbles. The girls are getting ready to leave him to chat with the masses when a glowing green magpie flies through a window, and lands on Mu Qingfang’s shoulder. 

“Mu Shidi. I am descending the mountain this evening at haishi. You will meet me at the south road leading away from town. Dress appropriately.”  The messenger dissolves.

“Does da-Shixiong have something he wants to share ?” Xie Yanmei asks sweetly. 

Wu Yanshin’s eyes widen. “Meimei, who was that messenger from?”

Crossing her arms over her chest and leaning back, Xie Yanmei says, “Shen Jiu. Qingfang, are you having a secret meeting with him?”

Cheeks heating at her implication, Mu Qingfang says, “He’s going to introduce me to the brothel Madame.”

Xie Yanmei’s expression gets complicated. “Qingfang, I know you will do this anyway, but make sure that you show proper deference to her. I can say no more, just.” Unexpectedly, she smiles. “Just be yourself, and everything will be fine.”

Mystified, he glances at Yanshin to see if she understands that cryptic message. She just raises her eyebrows and shrugs.  “A-Shu is the sweetest, and that’s a fact. Come on, Meimei, da-shixiong needs to have his meetings with everyone.” Wu Yanshin rises, tugging Yanmei to her feet as well. She waves away the barrier, and the girls leave.

Almost immediately, a junior disciple plops down across from him. “Da-shixiong, this Sun Zhaohui was hoping to ask you a question-”

*

After Mu Qingfang makes his escape, he returns to his house. The peak lord residence definitely doesn’t feel like home yet, and it’s significantly larger than his relatively small cottage where he’d been living since his guan ceremony. Right now, there’s too much empty space. But that’s an ongoing issue.

He digs through his closet looking for unobtrusive robes. He does have some older robes from past missions that should still fit. Mu Qingfang shrugs off his outer robe and sets it aside. He pulls on a plain brown outer robe. It pulls a bit across his shoulders and upper arms. 

He then takes his hair down completely, combes it through and braids it back into one long plait. A few strands fall loose around his face, and he tucks them behind his ears irritably. One last check in a mirror and…yes. He looks very plain and boring, definitely not like a member of Cang Qiong.

Down at the near edge of town, Mu Qingfang expands his senses, but he doesn’t sense any cultivators nearby. He’s just outside the village and there’s no moon in the sky.

“Shidi,” a quiet voice says from close by and Mu Qingfang startles badly. The other person audibly sighs, then a spark of qi lights and Shen Jiu glares at him. “I could have killed you several times over,” he says, scowling. Shen Jiu looks much the same as he did a couple of weeks ago. He’s wearing plain brown robes, and his hair is in a simple ponytail. He looks like a rogue cultivator.

The release of adrenaline leaves Mu Qingfang feeling weirdly giddy. “Thankfully, you’re my shixiong, and not someone here to kill me.”

“I said I could , not that I was going to,” Shen Jiu says, irritably, eyes sweeping over Mu Qingfang. “Let’s get this over with.”

Chapter Text

Shen Jiu takes off walking up the street and Mu Qingfang hurries to catch up. The speed of his gait makes it pretty clear that Shen Jiu’s not here for chatting , so Mu Qingfang holds his tongue. Shen Jiu leads him behind the first shop on the street, and they walk the rest of the way to the brothel in the back alley.

They come to a nondescript door. The roof overhangs here, as well as a small space to the side of the two wooden steps. Shen Jiu casually peers over the side like he’s searching for something. He catches Mu Qingfang’s questioning look.

“Street children sometimes huddle and hide there, especially if the weather’s bad.” Shen Jiu offers no other commentary, just raps sharply on the door twice.

It opens a few minutes later, and a teenage girl smiles at him. She’s cute rather than beautiful, dressed in a few layers of loose robes. She wears no makeup, and her hair is in a single braid. She is very, very pregnant. “A-Jiu! A-Jiu, we’ve missed you!” Her eyes light up and she looks genuinely happy to see him.

Shen Jiu’s voice warms noticeably. “Meimei, my shidi here is one of the healers of Qian Cao and would like to spend half a shichen with Cheng Jie. Is she free?”

The girl leans to the side and her eyes widen. “Immortal master,” she greets shyly, and tries to bow.

“Oh, that’s not necessary, guniang,” Mu Qingfang hurries to say. “Please, just call me Mu Qingfang.”

“A-Jiu, Cheng Jiejie should be free right now. She has no appointments yet.” The young woman says.

“Very well,” Shen Jiu says. “I will take Mu Shidi upstairs myself. No need for Meimei to trouble herself.”

Once they’ve passed the young woman, Shen Jiu leads them left down a narrow hallway. He moves aside a hidden door, and they ascend a staircase to the second floor. “You should expect to pay Cheng Yi for her time,” Shen Jiu tells him shortly.

“Ah, thanking Shixiong, I’m happy to do that.” Mu Qingfang assures him. Shen Jiu pauses half way up the stairs to glare at him.

“You will treat her with respect ,” Shen Jiu presses. His green eyes are rather intense, this close up.

“Of course I will,” Mu Qingfang replies, trying not to be offended. Shen Jiu doesn't actually know him, and he hasn’t had great experiences with some of the Qian Cao healers. So he can’t expect him to know what kind of person Mu Qingfang is.

“Good.” Shen Jiu says, and ascends the rest of the stairs. He doesn‘t wait for Mu Qingfang at the top, either, just goes straight to a closed door halfway up the hall. He taps three times on the door. “A-Yi,” he calls.

A woman in her early thirties greets them. Her sable hair is pulled away from her face into a twist at the back of her head, held in place by multiple combs. She smiles at Shen Jiu. “A-Jiu,” she says warmly. Her eyes meet Mu Qingfang’s. “And what’s this? You brought a friend ?”

Mu Qingfang quickly hides his smile. The voice is different but the tone is familiar! Usually it’s one of the girls saying something like “ Our A-Shu- ” He bows. “Mu Qingfang, of Qian Cao peak, Madam Cheng.”

Shen Jiu drops a kiss on Madam Cheng’s cheek. “Mu Shidi requested to meet with you. I’ll let him tell you why.” 

In the middle of the room there’s a low tea table with cushions. Shen Jiu takes the lid of the teapot, and makes a face. “I will fix this,” he mutters, like he’s forgotten about the other people in the room.

“Please, Master Mu-”

“Just Mu Qingfang, Madam Cheng,” Mu Qingfang smiles.

Inclining her head, Madam Cheng extends a hand, gesturing for him to sit. Once she settles across from him, she says, “In all the time I’ve known A-Jiu, he’s never brought a friend to see us.”

Mu Qingfang steals a peek at his grumpy shixiong. Shen Jiu’s face has gone a bit pink and he intently focuses on heating the water for tea. “We only met recently,” he admits. 

“Liu Shidi,” Shen Jiu says over his shoulder, and Madam nods in understanding.

“Ah, yes. Your brute ,” Madam Cheng says, eyes sparkling. 

“He’s not my anything ,” Shen Jiu mutters, stuffing tea leaves into the pot.

“Madam Cheng,” Mu Qingfang starts. “I have recently been selected as the succeeding disciple on my peak, and my Shizun has entered closed door cultivation. Thus, he left me to run things until our ascension.”

Her gaze flicks toward Shen Jiu for a moment. “I see.”

“This Mu is a fully trained healer.” Mu Qingfang leans forward. “Qian Cao peak has long held outreach clinics in various distant locations. But I think we should be doing more for the people that live close to us, as well. I requested Shen Shixiong’s assistance to meet you, because I wanted to ask you this. Would you be interested in having a few of my disciples examine and treat anyone in your care that might need it?”

Shen Jiu brings back the teapot and fresh cups on a bamboo tray, which he sets down solidly. He kneels gracefully next to Madam Cheng.

“For example,” Mu Qingfang adds, “The young woman who answered the door appears young and slight of build. She may require assistance to give birth safely.”

“Women having been giving birth for thousands of years,” Shen Jiu says sharply.

Patiently, Mu Qingfang nods. “Yes, Shixiong. Are you aware that many women experience complications and can easily die in the process? My goal is to help the people that need it.” He meets Madam Cheng’s eyes. “In addition, my people can assist with other injuries, even minor ones.”

“And, what, Mu Shidi would do all this out of the kindness of his heart?” Shen Jiu demands. “What do you expect from these people?”

Inhaling slowly, Mu Qingfang exhales just as slowly. He meets Shen Jiu’s eyes, and deliberately inhales slowly again. Shen Jiu holds the eye contact, and after a few moments, when the other man unconsciously starts mimicking his breathing pattern, Mu Qingfang says, “Now. I will address Shixiong’s concerns. As I said earlier, Qian Cao peak is already providing services like these to the distant villages that we visit. I only propose doing so for the people in our village.” 

“Qian Cao peak has the largest orchard in the twelve peaks.” Mu Qingfang says, and Shen Jiu furrows his brow. Chuckling a little, Mu Qingfang says, “It’s not just a random fact. I’m telling you, because our fruit sells for a good bit of money, and in years past has completely kept the sect finances afloat. In short, I don’t need or expect money for this.” He adds hastily, “Madam, I do not require any sort of answer now. Please take your time and think about the offer.”

“If that is all, Mu Shidi-”

“Ah, forgiveness shixiong. But.” Mu Qingfang bites his lip. “I…was wondering if I might have a private conversation with Madam Cheng?”

“Absolutely not!” Shen Jiu says, and he looks like he’s thinking of lunging across the table.

“A-Jiu,” Madam Cheng chides. “Let the man speak . He’s been nothing but courteous since his arrival.”

“I’m not leaving you alone with him,” Shen Jiu says, laying a hand on her upper arm.

“Shixiong? You don’t need to leave, if you would allow me to raise a privacy barrier, you could watch from nearby.” Mu Qingfang suggests hopefully.

Exhaling heavily, Shen Jiu says, “ Fine . But I will be watching you.” He picks up his cushion, and sets it down against the side wall, where he settles with his back pressed against the wall and his eyes narrowed. 

“Go ahead, Mu Qingfang,” Madam Cheng says mildly. Once the barrier is up, she says, “Please do not mind Shen Jiu. I have known him since he was a child, and he sees me as his sister. He only wants to protect me.”

Nodding, Mu Qingfang says, “He is a filial man.”

“What sort of expertise can a doctor from a great sect need from a prostitute?” She asks bluntly.

Mu Qingfang stares down at the table. He feels the weight of Shen Jiu’s stare. “As you likely know, there are many poisons in this world that require intercourse with a cultivator to cure. As such, my Shizun has made it clear that all of the healers of Qian Cao must be able to treat such maladies. I am no exception.” 

He thinks of laying naked at someone else's mercy, while his consciousness leaves his body. He thinks of Liu Mingyu biting and clawing at him, hurting him, all while Mu Qingfang was trying to cure him.

He swallows over a lump in his throat. His voice is quiet as he says, “Madam, I wanted to ask you, if have you ever come across a man who…who didn’t want to…lie with another.” He frowns, and keeps his eyes on the table. “My colleagues have told me…it’s supposed to feel good .” He blinks a few times, and shakes his head. “There’s…something wrong with me.” Finally, he looks over at her. “And I wondered if you might know what it was.”

Her brown eyes meet his own. “Mu Qingfang, lower the barrier for a moment.” A wave of his hand and it falls. “A-Jiu,” she calls, and Shen Jiu’s head jerks. “Please leave us. I will escort Mu Daifu down when he is ready.”

“A-Yi-” Shen Jiu protests, glaring, but Madam Cheng tilts her head to the side, eyeing him. “Fine,” he mutters, sending a glare at Mu Qingfang. Whatever he sees in Mu Qingfang’s eyes must be acceptable, because Shen Jiu rises to his feet, and leaves.

“Now,” Madam Cheng says. “There is more to this story, Mu Daifu. Tell me what I need to know.”

She’s very kind, and her eyes remind him a bit of Yanmei’s. Mu Qingfang takes a deep breath and lays himself bare, so to speak. He tells Madam Cheng of his first experience, with Ye Bingwen, how awful it was, how it made him feel like he couldn’t stay in his body. He tells her about his shizun’s ultimatum, how he tried to make himself enjoy it. But for whatever reason, he can’t…he doesn’t want to.

He tells Madam Cheng that he’s been working on trying to make the experience better for patients, and sometimes feels like he’s losing bits and pieces of himself every time he lays with someone.

“I let everyone think I don’t know what they’re saying about me,” Mu Qingfang says lowly. He’s talking to the table again. “I let my friends think I don’t know what the rumors are. How ‘everyone wants a piece of Mu Qingfang’. How ‘a night spent with Mu Qingfang is life changing’.” He meets Madam Cheng’s eyes. “What about my life? The least awful it’s been was when I had to heal one of my shimeis. She hates it too. But we--had to.”

“And so,” he continues, “we just held each other for a long time, before we even did anything. It…was an improvement, and by that I mean I didn’t feel like throwing up afterwards. Parts of it were…nice. But Madam Cheng, why do they always want more from me than I give them?” Mu Qingfang’s face crumples for a moment, just for a moment. He swallows over that lump again. “Why do they have to keep asking for more .? Can’t I just be enough ?” He falls silent, and Madam Cheng reaches across the table, taking one of his hands.

“Mu Daifu,” she says gently. “You are not as alone as you think. What you speak of…it is not common , however. That doesn’t mean it’s not normal .”

“But it’s not ,” he protests, voice thick.

“For them ,” Madam Cheng says firmly. “I learned later in life, that just because something works for some people, does not mean it works for all of them. I’ve seen almost every type of man you could imagine in this brothel. And yes, Mu Daifu, some of them are like you. Some people…” She shrugs helplessly. “Are just made different. Something innate to them. But that doesn’t mean it’s a bad thing.”

“One of my girls,” she says distantly, “Tried everything she could to avoid having to lay with men. This world is not a kind one. Lay with men, she did. Sometimes many in the same night. It was always the same, much as you say: awful.” 

Madam Cheng lifts her cup of tea, now cold. She drinks it down and smiles. “Even cold, A-Jiu’s tea is beyond compare.” She sets down the cup and meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “A few years back, she met a man downstairs in the entertainment hall. He bought her time for days and then weeks down there. Bought so much of it she didn’t need to lay with anyone else.”

“He made her laugh . He made her forget, somehow, that she was just a whore, and he treated her like a person . Like someone who mattered. After many months of this, this man asked her to marry him.”

“What happened after that?” Mu Qingfang can’t help asking, hoping beyond hope that nothing awful happened to her.

The smile Madam Cheng gives him is reassuring. “She fell in love . She married him. Some months later, she came in for a visit. To let us know that she was safe. She told me that everything she thought she knew about intercourse was a lie . Mu Qingfang, she told me that lying with a man that she loved, who also loved her, made everything…” She smiles. “ Perfect. Still, life is not a story in a book where everything works out, and the whore who married up gets a happy ending.”

Her brown eyes are shadowed. “She was happy for a time.  She even became pregnant and that was the happiest I ever saw her.” Madam Cheng looks faraway. “The child came early, and A-Yun bled so much.”

“No,” Mu Qingfang breathes, horrified. Somehow, he knew that story was not a happy one at the end. He closes his eyes, and wipes away the moisture there with the heel of his hand. “Forgive me. I’m so sorry.” Wordlessly, she passes over a white handkerchief which he takes automatically.

“You may bring your healers,” Madam Cheng says. “If you do me one favor.”

Frowning, Mu Qingfang says, “Please say it.”

“Will you…look out for my A-Jiu?” Madam Cheng asks. “The peak of his! Always scheming, always searching for weakness. He barely eats, almost never sleeps. He has no friends up there, only part time allies, and their allegiances are fickle as the wind.”

“I will do what I can,” Mu Qingfang says truthfully.

True to her word, Madam Cheng escorts Mu Qingfang downstairs. At the back door, Mu Qingfang withdraws several talismans from his sleeve. “There are already charged. If you tear one of them, it will send a message to me, and I will come as soon as I can.”

Madam Cheng smiles all the way up to her eyes. “Thank you, Mu Daifu. I will look forward to seeing you again.”

*

“I don’t think this is sustainable,” Wu Yanshin remarks, over breakfast the next morning. Mu Qingfang glances over to where she’s looking. A few tables over, there’s a bunch of junior disciples looking toward Mu Qingfang hopefully. “Maybe we should start bringing you breakfast to your new place.”

Groaning, Mu Qingfang says, “I like this routine! We’ve been having breakfast together for the last, what, fifteen years?”

“Thirteen,” Xie Yanmei says crisply, sitting down with her tray next to Yanshin. “Jiejie, did you mention-”

“Yes, and he’s giving me a hard time about it,” Wu Yanshin tells her. “Maybe you can talk some sense into him.”

“A-Shu, stop being stubborn! None of us can eat in peace like this anymore. We need to accept that things are changing and act accordingly. You’re the acting Peak Lord now. Just have a disciple bring breakfast to your residence, and we’ll meet you there.” Xie Yanmei sounds firm about this.

“Besides,” Yanshin adds sourly, “Now that you put me in charge of the Pavilion, I have my own group of people lining up for a chat first thing in the morning.”

“Had Shizun been more involved with what was actually going on in the Peak, he wouldn’t have just dumped everything on your shoulders,” Xie Yanmei says to Mu Qingfang. “I appreciate that you’re kind of doing the opposite thing, but, honestly, I don’t think this current way is sustainable.”

“Mn,” Wu Yanshin agrees. “Pick one of the younger juniors, or even a few of them, and put them on a weekly food delivery roster. Maybe that can be a time when they can bring up any concerns they have? Just a thought.”

“It’s a good thought,” Mu Qingfang says. He grins. “See? This is why you’re the head disciple!”

Wryly, Yanshin says, “One, I’m not a disciple . Two, you’re the head disciple, da-shixiong .”

“That’s Acting Peak Lord for you now, Jiejie,” Mu Qingfang says, laughing. “Da-Shijie.”

“You two are ridiculous this morning,” Yanmei mutters under her breath. “Don’t encourage him.”

“Me?” Wu Yanshin squawks, outrage. “ I’m not the one pawning half my work out to someone else.”

Mu Qingfang grins shamelessly. “Ah, but Shizun pawned his entire job off on me.”

“Shit trickles down,” Wu Yanshin snarks, and they all laugh.

After breakfast, they all walk over to the Healing Pavilion and part ways for the time being. Mu Qingfang’s been cleaning out Shizun’s former office in the back hallway, and Wu Yanshin needs to get report from the night shift about the current crop of patients.

As for Xie Yanmei, she is updating the clinic schedule, now that Madam Cheng has agreed to allow the healers in twice a month.  

Mu Qingfang finds it more than a little annoying that Zhou Anshan had this huge office back here, and barely even used it. Especially sinec Shizun preferred to work on his research rather than see patients anymore. Before he went into seclusion, he was pretty much only personally treating other peak lords. 

Thinking about it, Mu Qingfang makes a face. What kind of doctor doesn’t want to see patients? Anyway, he has a bunch of qiankun pouches, and that makes the clearing out go quickly. As a fully trained healer, Mu Qingfang did not have private office space but used the shared workrooms. That reminds him that Wu Yanshin will definitely need an office of her own, and he makes a mental note to look into that.

This particular office has big windows along the back wall as well as the west facing wall. Although Mu Qingfang would like nothing more than to have his desk facing the back window, that feng shui would be terrible. Actually, now that he thinks about it, he doesn’t want or need a large desk. A much smaller one would be fine, he decides. He can always order space saving cabinets with expansion arrays built in, from An Ding peak.

Midmorning, he takes a break from clean up duty, and takes a walk through the main garden behind the Healing Pavilion. Frowning, he notes that the aisles are messy, and some of the weeds overgrowing. He wanders up and down rows, and what he finds is disturbing. A good chunk of plants are dying for no discernible reason, and some of them have gone to seed, rendering them useless.

Crouching down, Mu Qingfang grabs a clump of weeds and ruthlessly yanks it out. Add it to the ever growing list , he thinks moreosly. For this kind of work he doesn’t even need disciples! Even mortal kids could do this kind of labor.

He stands up quickly. He has an idea.

*

He has a tent, medical supplies, and a kidnapped Xie Yanmei who protested the entire way down the mountain. Mu Qingfang makes a big show of landing in the street (terrible rude, he knows , but it’s part of the plan!) and chatting about patients and healing to Xie Yanmei as they stroll down the street.

Boldly, Mu Qingfang sets up their small tent next to one of the restuarants. Xie Yanmei unpacks things like stools, and a small table to set out supplies. Once they’re ready, Mu Qingfang goes out and buys a bunch of pork buns, laying the out on part of the table.

Then he waits.

It’s midafternoon, and soon he notices street kids creeping closer. One of the boys is brave enough to ask, “Who are those meat buns for, mister?”

Mu Qingfang smiles. “For you, if you’re hungry.” A quick glance and he sees the bare feet, the threadbare clothes and the visible bones. “Actually, I’m a doctor, and so is my friend.” He gestures at Yanmei, who waves. “We’re from the sect up the mountain.”

The boy’s eyes grow wide. “Really? What are you doing down here, then?” Ah, this suspicious tone reminds him a bit of Shen Jiu. 

“Well,” Mu Qingfang confides, “We’re going to start holding free clinics here a few times a month, so we can help people that need it.” He meets the boy’s eyes. “Would you allow me to examine you?”

“Examine how,” the boy asks mistrustfully.

“I will feel your pulse,” Mu Qingfang says, smiling in a way he hopes is reassuring. “It won’t hurt, though it may feel strange.”

“And you’ll let me have one of those?” The boy points at the meat buns.

“You can have one right now,” Xie Yanmei says, bringing one over. “I know you’re hungry. That’s part of why we want to help you and the other children, too.”

Yanmei has the magic touch! She’s always been good with children, and this time is no exception. She performs a scan. “Da-Shixiong, our young friend has some wounds on his back that need tending-”

“Wow,” the boy murmurs, surprised.

“He’s got an infection on the sole of his foot, and he’s terribly malnourished.” Xie Yanmei finishes the report. “What’s your name?”

“Fu Yong,” the boy answers. “How did you know about my foot? I wasn’t limping or anything!” he takes a big bite of the meat bun.

“Well, let’s have you sit on a stool, and we can talk about it,” Xie Yanmei tells him. She glances at Mu Qingfang and smiles. “You have patients waiting, Da-Shixiong.” She nods at the small crowd of kids that’s been gaping at them.

Together, Mu Qingfang and Xie Yanmei treat the kids. All of them are malnourished, some severely so. Many have foot wounds, not shocking since they’re running around barefoot. More than one has the same type of lash marks across their back.

“It’s from the man that sells meat skewers,” One of the older boys admits. “He has a belt and if he catches us stealing from him…”

Mu Qingfang asks around if anyone wants to work up on Qian Cao peak. He makes it clear that food, clothes, and a warm bed will be provided. He tells them that he definitely needs help maintaining the gardens, but lots of other stuff needs doing, too! Things like cleaning and cooking, sewing and mending.

“And,” he finishes, “you can sit in classes and learn how to read and write. You can learn meditation and see if you can become disciples, if you want.”

It turns out, they very much do want. Mu Qingfang carries two kids on his sword, and one on his back, and Xie Yanmei has two of her own. They bring the children directly to the Healing Pavilion where an exasperated Wu Yanshin finds them.

“Qingfang, did you just- steal a bunch of street kids?” She hisses quietly, dragging him into the hallway.

Frowning, Mu Qingfang says, “Of course not! I explained some options and they decided pulling weeds or doing chores was acceptable in exchange for food, clothes and a roof.”

“Oh, my gods,” Wu Yanshin moans, pacing back and forth. “I can already see where this is going. No one will be safe from you! What’s next, Qingfang? We can’t save everyone!”

That gets Mu Qingfang’s back up. “How do you know that? We haven’t even tried . Besides,” he adds, “I don’t think it’s so unreasonable to believe that children should not be starving to death . I don’t think it’s so unreasonable to believe that they shouldn’t be walking around with infected punctures on their feet and whip marks on their backs!” He takes a few steps closer. “I know we can’t save everyone. But you know what? We can save them .” Mu Qingfang jerks a thumb toward the treatment room where five children are in need of care.

Wu Yanshin stares at him. At last she sighs, rubbing a hand over her face. “Was it only a month or so ago, that life was normal?” She mutters. Louder, she says, “All right, A-Shu. We’ll make this work.”

“Qingfang, stop gossiping with Jiejie and get back in here,” Xie Yanmei calls from the treatment room, annoyed. “And tell her to come help, too.”

Rolling her eyes, Yanshin says, “You heard Meimei.”

Mu Qingfang gives her a quick hug. “Thanks, Jiejie.”

Chapter Text

Over the next year, Mu Qingfang discovers that his favorite part of being the acting Peak Lord is bringing back strays to the sect. After a few months of holding clinics in the village below the sect, he has quickly made a name for himself. Now, when he walks down the street on non-clinic days, he hears shouts of “Mu Daifu! Mu Daifu!” And it’s not just from children.

Mu Qingfang comes to know the people that live and work there. The seamstress who is growing older, but afraid that when her hands become too arthritic, she’ll end up on the streets. Not to worry, he tells her. There is a place for you on Qian Cao Peak. There, he explains, she can teach the younger ones how to sew, or take a direct apprentice.

And she’s not the only one. He visits the mortal physician who lives nearby. Xiang Xue is perhaps fifty, not elderly by any means. But his back hurts, and his knees are getting bad. Mu Qingfang spends an entire afternoon chatting with him and offers him a place up on the mountain. 

Xiang Xue blinks and then lays the back of his hand against Mu Qingfang’s forehead. “Have you taken ill? Boy, what is a mortal going to do up at your fancy sect, eh?”

Grinning, Mu Qingfang says, “Well, you know how to suture, don’t you? How do you feel about teaching the young ones how to do it?”

The older man leans on his hand. “Just like that?”

Cheerfully, Mu Qingfang says, “Just like that!”

He brings Xiang Xue up the mountain. As new tradition dictates, he brings the man straight to Wu Yanshin. She’s in her office at the Healing Pavilion, which coincidentally, is between his and Xie Yanmei’s.

“Xiang Xue, this is my head disciple, Wu Yanshin,” Mu Qingfang introduces. “Yanshin, Xiang Xue is a trained mortal physician.”

Yanshin looks up from her paperwork and groans. “Oh, no. Did he kidnap you? Be honest!”

Xiang Xue laughs out loud. “The boy’s convincing. Besides, he already stole half my patients to come live up here in the clouds. There’s hardly any young ones running around the streets anymore.”

“That’s right!” Mu Qingfang is very proud of this. “Anyway, Yanshin, Xiang Daifu will need housing and a fresh wardrobe.”

“Boy, are you sure you can afford all this?” Xiang Xue asks, concerned.

Snickering, Wu Yanshin says, “Don’t ask him that. He’ll just start going on about fruit or some such nonsense.”

“Hey!” Mu Qingfang yelps. “I expanded the orchard! And some of the cross pollination is getting us bigger yields!”

“You’re a doctor not a farmer,” Yanshin tells him. “Oh, and leave Xiang Daifu with me. I don’t want you infecting him with your silliness. Xiang Daifu, promise me you will continue calling Qingfang ‘ boy’ for the rest of your life. I need this.”

The first group of street kids, having been on the peak for nearly a year, are all thriving. The girls have grown much taller, while the boys have filled out. Mu Qingfang is happy to report that visible bones are the exception now, instead of the norm.

Even better, two of the original five children have managed to open their spirit veins with diligent practice. Mu Qingfang thinks the other three will be able to soon, as well. He pays close attention to them, trying to visit each one at least once a week to check in on things.

Mu Qingfang has not forgotten that Jin Li mistreated patients for years right under everyone’s nose. No one else has come forward to complain about it,though. In the meantime, he has been intermittently continuing his research. 

He finds that he can do one or two days every few weeks in the Dual Cultivation pavilion. He’s continuing to get good results with his updated practice.  He should be able to interpret his data soon and finally write up a paper about it. The ongoing meetings with Cheng Yi have helped. She’s helped him feel more comfortable with enforcing some boundaries.

The last time he had to treat Liu Mingyu, Mu Qingfang stated upfront that he didn’t like the biting, and could Shixiong please make an effort to avoid that. Liu Mingyu looked a bit shocked, like maybe he didn’t even know that he’d done it! Cheeks pink, the War God had turned his face away, while saying meekly, “Yes, Mu Shidi.”

Wei Shixiong has recently been granted his courtesy name Qingwei . Unfortunately, Mu Qingfang had discovered this when the man presented to the Dual Cultivation pavilion for treatment after a night hunt. For some reason, his martial siblings usually insist on being personally treated by Mu Qingfang.

Poor Wei Shixiong was in a state, after his run in with a stray Passionflower Vine. Afflicted women are usually able to manage the symptoms on their own. Men, on the other hand, required the aid of another, or risk losing their cultivation entirely.

Since he’s only met Wei Shixiong perhaps five times, Mu Qingfang takes extra time in the treatment room with the man. He thoroughly explains what’s going to happen, explains the need for preparation , and specifies that Mu Qingfang would prefer not to receive any physical injuries during the treatment.

Wei Shixiong’s eyes widen. “Shidi…did you, ah, mean to imply that you have been injured during…” He’s sitting on the edge of the bed, still fully dressed, staring up at Mu Qingfang.

Quickly thickening his face, Mu Qingfang demurs, “Well, it’s not common, but it has happened, so now I just…what?”

“Shixiong will take good care of you,” Wei Qingwei says, and Mu Qingfang’s stomach twists unpleasantly.

“Actually, Shixiong, I will be doing the treatment.” Take care of him , how strange. From there Mu Qingfang goes through his now usual routine. A simple hand massage, letting the patient strip down as he feels comfortable.

However, Wei Shixiong appears to feel very comfortable peeling away clothes as soon as possible.  Inwardly sighing, Mu Qingfang removes his outer and inner robes, once more baring himself to the waist.

“Shidi…” Wei Qingwei swallows. “Can I kiss you?”

Mu Qingfang doesn’t frown, though he feels like it. That’s his line! “Certainly,” he says, and then Wei Qingwei wraps his arms around his back, drawing him down for a kiss. The other man seems to know what he’s doing, and Mu Qingfang is fine with it. 

Wei Shixiong has very wide shoulders and his arms are massive . His cultivation is already tied up in tangles and knots, so they really need to get on with this. “Shidi…Can I take you, this time?” He mouths at Mu Qingfang’s neck, which again, is…okay.

Mu Qingfang has no real desire to be penetrated, it’s true. But sometimes patients have very definite preferences, which he does try to accommodate when possible. “All right,” he says, wishing he knew this ahead of time, so that he might have prepared himself physically and emotionally. “Lay on the bed, while I prepare myself,” he says firmly and stands up to remove his pants.

Naked, Wei Qingwei is a lot . His face is handsome, and his eyes are kind. Sweat beading at his temple is the only obvious sign of his affliction. Well. Besides the man’s erection.

Fortunately, there’s certain cultivation tricks he uses to prepare quickly. A precise application of his own qi plus a generous amount of lubrication and he’s ready. Mu Qingfang straddles Wei Shixiong, rocking up and then slowly engulfing the man’s length in his rear passage. It’s…a lot. Even the breathing exercises that are meant to help acclimate aren’t doing very much.

Wei Qingwei groans, a rough drawn out sound. He bends his knees which at least gives Mu Qingfang some assistance.  While Mu Qingfang begins circulating his qi through Wei Shixiong’s system, the other man grips Mu Qingfang’s waist. Wei Qingwei’s large hands nearly span the distance.

Mu Qingfang decides he is not okay with intense eye contact right now, and therefore leans down to kiss the man. At last this way he can keep his focus where it needs to be. He straightens out weirdly branching spirit veins, unsnarls others, and for the first two cycles Mu Qingfang has to actively direct his qi. After that, most of the damage is cleared.

And then a calloused hand begins stroking Mu Qingfang’s half hard erection and he jumps. “Easy, Shidi, just trying to help you out.” Wei Qingwei sounds warmly amused, and Mu Qingfang resists the urge to scream at him to stop helping.

Fine, enough of this. Mu Qingfang actively begins putting his all into this dual cultivation, and on the next cycle of his qi through Wei Qingwei’s system, he tweaks a few small meridians deep in the man’s core. Just like his research had suggested, it forces an orgasm almost immediately. Thankfully.

Wei Qingwei cries out, grabbing Mu Qingfang’s hips and grinding up against him. While Wei Shixiong pants, Mu Qingfang eases them over to the side. It’s not Wei Shixiong’s fault that Mu Qingfang is…like this, so he tries to make the aftermath as pleasant as he can.

He slips out of the bed, and fetches a towel, wiping his shixiong down and cleaning him up. Smiling is the last thing he wants to do, but he manages. “Shixiong’s infection is cured,” Mu Qingfang says softly. He brushes some hair out of Wei Qingwei’s face.

The other man looks up at Mu Qingfang with a frown. “Shidi. Are you all right?”

Feeling much like a charlatan, Mu Qingfang nods. He clears his throat. It feels tight. “Yes, of course,” he says, sounding completely unlike himself.

Wei Qingwei extends a hand, and calls his outer robe to his hand. He shrugs it on quickly, while Mu Qingfang does the same. “Shidi,” he says quietly. “Can I…give you a hug?” He looks down at Mu Qingfang’s hand where it’s clutching one of his inner robes.

His hand is shaking.

Slowly, carefully, Wei Shixiong enfolds Mu Qingfang in his arms.

*

“I’m sorry, Qingfang,” Wei Qingwei says roughly, while Mu Qingfang hides his wet face against the man’s shoulder.

*

“It’s not you,” Mu Qingfang manages eventually, still not brave enough to bare his face. “It’s…just…how I am.”

“Is anyone making you do this?” Wei Qingwei asks, a strange note of tension in his voice. “Are you being coerced?”

Mu Qingfang laughs. “Not…no.”

“Please tell me you didn’t almost say not anymore . Qingfang. Who does this Shixiong need to kill?” Wei Qingwei sounds deadly serious and Mu Qingfang takes a step back. The other man’s arms fall away to his side, and Mu Qingfang turns his back.

“Thanking Shixiong for his concern,” Mu Qingfang says. “This shidi is fine. Shixiong should avoid using his cultivation for another day, then may resume his usual activities. I will give you some privacy.”

“Qingfang,” Wei Qingwei says quietly. “There is no sane reason for you to force yourself into something you hate.” He hesitates a moment, adding, “If you ever need to talk…come find me at the Forge.”

*

Wu Yanshin’s tied up in the Pavilion, and Yanmei is off the mountain. Mu Qingfang notifies Ye Bingwen, the other healer working with Fang Xiaodan today, that he won’t be taking any more patients today.

Fang Shijie’s eyes miss very little, and Ye Bingwen has already seen Mu Qingfang upset and anxious years ago. The two older healers exchange a loaded glance. “Qingfang,” Fang Xiaodan says. “Why don’t you take a walk through the orchard. I hear the peach trees are flowering.”

Ye Bingwen rises, however. “Mu Qingfang, a word, if you please?” He gets up from his workstation and walks to the hallway.

Fuck, he’s not in the mood for this.  Following the other man, Mu Qingfang exhales heavily. “Yes, Ye Shixiong?”

“Zhou Anshan is in seclusion,” Ye Bingwen says quietly. “No one can threaten you anymore. I beg of you, please. Stop punishing yourself. Stop hurting yourself like this.”

Mu Qingfang opens his mouth to say, he’s not, to say he can handle this, but Ye Bingwen gives him a look . It’s the same look the older man gave him many years ago, back when Mu Renshu was naked and staring at the ceiling beams.

Are you close ?

Close to what ?

It’s a look that says, I see you.

“I know you have this goal of reaching your Mastery. Perhaps out of spite, to show Zhou Anshan just how much you can endure. This Shixiong requests that you ask yourself: Is it worth it?” Ye Bingwen’s voice sounds sorrowful. “Don’t answer now, Qingfang. Just consider what I’ve said.”

Instead of going home, which is what he should do, Mu Qingfang takes to the sky. He soars up as high as he can on FuXiao, way up to where the air is thin. Standing on the narrow blade, Mu Qingfang feels no fear as he surveys his peak from the air. As his attention wanders, his sword drifts. From this high, he sees all four Rainbow Bridges. Bai Zhan peak is just next door. Wei Qingwei gives nice hugs, he thinks a bit wistfully. Mu Qingfang’s life would be a lot better if he could heal people with that instead of sex . Eventually his mind empties of most thoughts and he drifts lazily above the sect, high in the air. 

Some time later Mu Qingfang sees someone flying up to him. Hastily, he glances down and spots the wide bamboo forest. Oops. He’s drifted above Qing Jing peak. Whoever is coming is in disciple robes. As the person gets closer, Mu Qingfang contemplates just flying away. But that feels too much like running away. 

Shen Jiu swoops up and hovers. With a frown he says, “Mu Qingfang?”

“Hello, Shixiong.” Mu Qingfang greets him calmly.

“What are you doing?” Shen Jiu eyes him carefully like he might be hiding someone on his sword. 

“Oh, I…” Mu Qingfang flounders a little. “I was…gathering my thoughts.” Belatedly he remembers that he’s supposed to be checking in on this man from time to time. As far as he knows, Shen Jiu has not yet been made head disciple, though he’s seen the man occasionally at Peak Lord meetings nonetheless. “How are you doing?”

Shen Jiu blinks like he was unprepared to be asked. “Fine. Are you still snatching children off the street and putting them to work?”

Mu Qingfang laughs. “You make it sound like I’m putting them in labor camps! They help out in the garden but mostly they’re attending classes and learning how to read and write.” He drifts closer to Shen Jiu. Proudly, he adds, “Two of the children have opened their spirit veins.”

With a snort, Shen Jiu mutters, “Must be nice.”

“Shen Shixiong, would you like to join me for tea, sometime?” Mu Qingfang blurts. “I’d enjoy getting to know you better.”

Shen Jiu purses his lips. “I suppose… Since you’ve been making yourself useful for Cheng Jie, you could join me for a drink at the brothel.”

Mu Qingfang brightens. “Oh, good! I can check up on the baby, then too. A perplexed frown crosses Shen Jiu’s face, and Mu Qingfang hurriedly explains, “Tian Jinghua’s baby is about due for his one year check up.”

Rolling his eyes, Shen Jiu says, “Don’t steal any more children!”

It just makes Mu Qingfang laugh and his mood brightens. “Is it stealing if they want to come with me? I promise, there are no captive children on my peak. You may visit at any time to assure yourself.”

“Mark your words, Shidi. I may do just that.” Shen Jiu tells him, apparently seriously. For a few moments they just look at each other. “I will send you a message when I have time for a drink.”

*

Xie Yanmei and Wu Yanshin find him in his residence at the dinner hour. Mu Qingfang was not surprised to see them. He’d known this was inevitable. “Come in,” he says tiredly. “I’m not very hungry, though.”

Yanmei’s carrying a container of food. She slaps a stasis talisman on it. “Jiejie and I are here for your own good. Let’s go to your room.”

Soon enough he’s wedged between his two friends with his face in Xie Yanmei’s neck and Wu Yanshin wrapped around him like a limpet. Yanmei cards her fingers through his hair, while Yanshin squeezes him half to death.

“Fang Shijie came and told us something happened today,” Wu Yanshin murmurs. “Does A-Shu want to tell us?”

“I treated Wei Qingwei,” he says wearily. “It…did not go smoothly.”

“How so?” Yanmei asks.

“...it was a lot of things. I’ve gotten used to…I wasn’t expecting…” Mu Qingfang sighs. “He wanted to be the penetrating partner. It…surprised me.” For a long time he says nothing, just listens to the sound of heartbeats and respirations. “I tried to… pretend …that everything was, you know, normal . But…”

“But Wei Shixiong saw right through you?” Wu Yanshin asks gently. She captures one of his hands and holds it pressed against his chest. Xie Yanmei covers it with her hand, too. “Our A-Shu is a gentle soul, isn’t he, Meimei?”

"Afterwards, he…hugged me. Fuck, I was so unprofessional,” Mu Qingfang mutters.

Wu Yanshin exhales heavily. “Renshu, so help me-”

“Jiejie,” Xie Yanmei scolds. “A-Shu should close his eyes and rest.”

In the morning, one of the girls has already ordered breakfast to be delivered: one stack of scallion pancakes and two servings of congee. Mu Qingfang stirs and then a weight drops down next to him.

“Meimei, our A-Shu is awake.” This time it’s Yanshin running her fingers through his hair. “Time to get up, lazy bones.”

“I’ll have you know, my bones are overworked.” Mu Qingfang says into his pillow, but he rolls to his side and accepts reality: He has to get up. Wu Yanshin gives him one last pat on the head, and wanders out to the front room, giving him privacy to get ready for the day.

A few minutes later, he settles down at the table across from the girls. “Yanshin, what’s on my schedule today?”

Wu Yanshin folds her hands on the table, giving him a direct look. “A-Shu, you’re off the dual cultivation schedule. Permanently.”

“I’m not finished with my research,” he protests, but Wu Yanshin isn’t having it.

“You are now,” She tells him firmly. “It’s over, Qingfang. And since it seems to mostly be the other head disciples that ask specifically for you when they’re poisoned, I have taken the liberty of drafting some letters which you will sign.”

“You have nothing to prove to yourself,” Xie Yanmei says gently. “Qingfang, you already do so much good for this world, not just our peak . We can not in good conscience allow you to keep harming yourself like this. You’re going to end up with heart demons if you keep trying to force yourself.”

“I should be able to handle everything ,” Mu Qingfang protests. He looks at his breakfast. “I was doing so well .”

“As your official second in command, I am ordering you to delegate all future dual cultivation.” Wu Yanshin says firmly. Before he says a word, she impatiently holds up a hand, adding, “Yes, yes, I already know what you’re going to say, emergency situations and whatever. Okay, fine. Emergencies only .” Yanshin goes on to say, “Besides that, you’re taking today off. Meimei and I discussed it and she agrees.”

“I do,” Xie Yanmei chimes in between spoonfuls of congee. “Weren’t you going to put in a garden in the side yard? And I recall something about a patio.”

Mu Qingfang brightens. That’s right! He’s been so busy he hasn’t done any of that stuff!  “Okay, you’ve convinced me. I’ll go to An Ding today and see about getting some help.”

“Good,” Wu Yanshin says approvingly.  She gives him a sweet smile. “As your doctor I can and will put you on rest duty if I have to.”

“Hey, who’s the peak lord around here?” Mu Qingfang cries. 

“Not you!” The girls say at the same time. 

“You are both rotten women, and I adore you both tremendously.” Mu Qingfang says. 

“See, Meimei? Our A-Shu is getting wise in his old age.”

Chapter Text

It’s a nice day, so Mu Qingfang walks over to An Ding peak instead of flying. An Ding is one of the busiest peaks in the sect. Everywhere he looks, disciples in yellow are hurrying from place to place, usually carrying things like boxes or armfulls of scrolls.

Mu Qingfang really doesn’t know where to go or who to ask for help, so he stops a harried looking young man and asks, “Can you direct me to the head disciple?”

“Uh, we don’t actually…have one?” The disciple says. He’s average looking. “But, if someone really needs something done, I usually tell them to find Shang Hua.”

“All right,” Mu Qingfang says, thinking that the name sounds familiar. “Where can I find Shang Shixiong?”

The young man scratches his head. “Oh, um. I think his leisure house is back that way?” He points over to a steep staircase. “If you go up those steps, turn right and go to the far end of the row.” He shrugs. “Or, you could send a qi message.”

“Thank you,” Mu Qingfang says, and the young man hurries off. Forming the message array in his palm, he says, “Shang Hua, this is Mu Qingfang. I’m on An Ding peak and wondered if you can spare a moment?” It coalesces into a glowing bluebird, and flies off.

A few moments later a faintly glowing northern shrike lands on his shoulder. “Wow, hey, Mu Shidi! Follow my messenger, and he’ll lead you right to me!”  The bird flies off, barely visible in the bright sunlight. When Mu Qingfang lags behind, the shrike doubles back and dive bombs him! 

“Okay! I’m coming!” Mu Qingfangh laughs, feeling silly. He trudges up the stairs, but the bird leads him left. He follows it past a bunch of cottages, and then up two more sets of stairs carved right into a massive stone formation.  Distantly, he hears waterfalls. 

At the top of the formation, it flattens out into a wide ledge. At the edge, there’s a man in An Ding robes sitting with one knee drawn up and one leg dangling freely. “Over here, Mu Shidi!” Shang Hua waves him over. 

Approaching,  Mu Qingfang sees that this cliff overlooks a great deal of An Ding peak. In the distance, there’s hanging bridges connecting various other lower sections of the peak.  Across the small valley, there’s several waterfalls. The sunlight overhead creates rainbows in the mist and the effect is truly beautiful.

 When he gets close to Shang Hua, Mu Qingfang discovers that he has met him before. He’s treated him, in fact. Actually, at the time, didn’t Shang Hua make some kind of comment predicting Mu Qingfang would be the next peak lord? Weird. “Shang Hua, hello.” He greets. “One of your Shidis directed me to you.”

Shang Hua snorts. “I bet he did, that fuckface.” Mu Qingfang blinks. “Anyway, yeah, what’s up? What do you need? I mean, I assume you need something, haha, otherwise you wouldn’t be tracking me down.”

Easing himself down to sit nearby, Mu Qingfang says, “I was thinking about putting in a garden next to my house, and a patio in the back, except.” He rubs the back of his neck. “I wasn’t sure where to start.”

Grinning, Shang Hua says, “Aw, for you , Mu Shidi? Not a problem! Actually, hey, I should be calling you shixiong since I’m not the succeeding disciple yet.” He winces. “ Yet ! I bet you anything, I’ll be the next Peak Lord of Paperwork and Carrying things!”

Mu Qingfang smiles. “Shidi is fine, after all, when you make succeeding disciple, you’ll still be my shixiong.”

Brightening, Shang Hua says, “See? And this is why you are objectively the best shidi in the sect!”

Wow, it’s nice to be recognized for his kindness instead of his skills in bed . It makes him appreciate Shang Hua more. “Shixiong is too kind.”

The other man produces a charcoal pencil and some paper. “Okay, so you’ll need a bunch of stone, and maybe a little cement, oh wait, has that been invented yet? Whoops, okay, well, after I invent that, we’ll get you some. Limestone and clay,” he scoffs, “we have that lying around everywhere. Ah, for the garden….” Shang Hua scrunches his face, thinking. “Hmm, two or three juniors to dig the rows, I’ll have to help with the watering and weather arrays-” His pencil flies over the paper.

From what Mu Qingfang sees, the writing is utterly illegible. Is it even characters? “What kind of shorthand is that?”

“Ah? No, no, Mu Shidi, we don’t need you to invent terrible doctor’s handwriting yet! Don’t look at this chicken scratch, it’s my own private system, you could say.” Shang Hua’s face is bright and open, his light brown eyes glinting with amusement. “Give me like a week or two -barring anything disastrous, Bai Zhan peak, I’m looking at you -”

Mu Qingfang snickers.

“-And I can have this whole project done in like a couple of days, once we actually start it. Hey, just, maybe put in a good word for me if you run into my Shizun, okay?” Shang Hua’s tone turns pleading, and Mu Qingfang hurries to assure him.

“Of course! Shang Shixiong’s expertise is appreciated.” Mu Qingfang tells him, meaning every word.

“Aww, Mu Shidi is the sweetest!” Shang Hua says, and it reminds Mu Qingfang of the  girls saying Our A-Shu is the sweetest . Abruptly, the other man’s expression turns serious. “Mu Shidi, are you, like, doing okay?”

Mu Qingfang looks down. There’s little clumps of grass growing and he picks a blade of grass, twirling it between his fingers. “I’m…working on it.”

“Hmm, okay, well, where I’m from there’s a saying that you have to put your own oxyg, shit, nevermind. What I mean is that if you don’t take care of yourself, who else is going to? Actually, haha, I should follow my own advice.” Shang Qinghua says ruefully.

“It’s beautiful up here,” Mu Qingfang remarks, looking out over the cliff at the rainbows in the midst.”

Shang Qinghua smiles. “I know, right? Those rainbows are pretty awesome. And the sound of running water? You can hear it at night, sometimes. Whoever created this world, didn’t do a terrible job of it.”

Snorting, Mu Qingfang says, “Well, if I ever get my hands on the person that thought of making every other plant into a sex poison…”

“Hahaha,” Shang Qinghua says, looking shifty. In a higher pitched voice he adds, “I’m sure that the uh, God of this world was like, you know, doing his best or whatever!”

They make arrangements to have supplies delivered to Mu Qingfang’s residence sometime in the next week. As he takes his leave, Shang Qinghua calls, “Hey, and Mu Shidi? Come visit any time!”

Smiling, Mu Qingfang waves. “I may just take you up on that.”

*

Back at his residence, Mu Qingfang makes a fresh pot of tea and settles at the low table. He rubs his forehead, thinking about the past year of work. And now, he has to pick up the remaining pieces of his research and try to make something of it.

He drains his cup, and then goes to his bedroom rummaging through qiankun pouches until he finds the one with his surveys. Thankfully, Fang Xiaodan has been sending over hers every month or so. He stacks them up in two different piles and sighs. Unfortunately, the control group (usual care) has much higher numbers than the intervention group (his own improved practise).

It’s been a few months since he reviewed any of his own surveys, so he takes the time to do that now. Frowning, he peers at the growing semicircle of surveys in front of him. This…this can’t be right.

There’s a total of eighty three people in the intervention group and one hundred ninety seven in the control group. That part is fine! 

No, the strange part is that out of his eighty three patients (or, the ones who returned the survey, at least) EIGHTY of them had a breakthrough afterwards! That’s- ninety six percent!

Flabbergasted, Mu Qingfang rubs a hand over his mouth. Then he leans on his hands and laughs. Ninety-six percent ! That’s--that’s incredible!

He goes through Fang Shijie’s surveys and confirms that none of her patients experienced a breakthrough after her dual cultivation therapy.

Mu Qingfang can’t explain this. But data doesn’t lie. Taking the time to make the patient comfortable, putting them more at ease, forming a connection with them somehow does what basic dispassionate care can’t .

It soothes a part of Mu Qingfang’s heart. The part of him that wonders if he’ll ever just be enough . Fuck you, Shizun, he thinks with all of his might and goes to his office He settles down at his desk. He’s got a fancy inkstone and a fancy writing brush. Now it’s time to put them to work.

Over the next few days, he focuses mainly on writing. He starts with the premise: Would a more empathetic approach make a difference in mandated dual cultivation?

Over the past year, Mu Qingfang has spent a lot of time in the Qian Cao library, reading all the materials about Dual Cultivation they have on hand. He’s written to Zhao Hua temple, and convinced the lead healer to allow him to visit in order to copy some books. It’s kind of funny that he may actually be one of the foremost experts at dual cultivation, even though he won’t be providing it any longer.

Which is very much a relief, if he’s being honest.

Working on this paper sort of feels like opening up a boil or an abscess, and watching the pus flow. It’s debriding dead tissue down to a deep healthy red. Mu Qingfang writes, and writes and writes.

*

“Guess what?” Mu Qingfang says from the doorway of Wu Yanshin’s office.

Looking up from her stack of charts, Wu Yanshin smiles. “Qingfang, you look pleased with yourself.”

He wanders in and sits at the chair across from her desk. Yanshin’s office has a large window on the rear wall, much like his does. The view is similar, and he thinks she’s a little silly for having her back to the window all day. He smiles, wide and bright. “I finished it.”

Sitting up straight, Wu Yanshin’s eyes go wide. “Your research paper?”

He nods vigorously. “Yeah. You won’t believe the results, I’ve been dying trying to keep it to myself. I just got back from An Ding peak. They’re going to make copies and send them out to all the important healers in the Jianghu.”

Yanshin gets up and walks to the wall that borders Xie Yanmei’s office and thumps it twice. “Meimei! We need you in here!”

Yanmei’s voice is muffled, but her annoyance is clear. “Jiejie, how many times have I told you to stop pounding on the walls!” A few moments later, she’s leaning in the doorway, grinning like mad. “Jiejie, I swear -- Oh! A-Shu’s here!”

Wu Yanshin meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “See how she treats me? Ready to yell at her poor Jiejie, but oh, A-Shu is here!”

“You’re fine,” Xie Yanmei scoffs, crossing her arms over her chest. “Now, what did you two want?”

Mu Qingfang grins. “I finished my research, it’s all written up, and I sent it off to An Ding to be copied and delivered to the healers in the great sects. And you won’t believe what I found!”

“Good grief, tell us!” Yanshin says, grabbing his arm and shaking it for emphasis.

He kind of wants to bounce on his feet. “Ninety-six percent of my patients had breakthroughs after I treated them compared with zero from the control group!”

Xie Yanmei’s eyes widen and she shrieks, “WHAT?!” Wu Yanshin whoops and jumps into his arms, squeezing her arms around his back. Mu Qingfang laughs, and then Yanmei flings herself against him, too.

“A-Shu, you did it!” She cries, grinning up at him. 

“We have to celebrate this,” Xie Yanmei decides. “I’ll run to Ziu Xian and get some wine, Jiejie, you send for food, and we’ll meet back at Qingfang’s place in a shichen or so.”

Snorting, Mu Qingfang offers dryly, “Should I leave and go twiddle my thumbs at home, waiting for you two?”

“Well, some of us have to finish up some work-” Wu Yanshin starts.

Interrupting, Mu Qingfang says, “I actually am a trained healer, tell me what you need done, and I’ll go do it.”

“In that case, I need you to whip up some Anise Star snail mucin, because there’s a Wan Jian kid in the pavilion that fell hands first into one of the lesser forges.” Wu Yanshin says.

“Oh, that’s not good,” Mu Qingfang says. “Sure, I can do that.”

*

Mu Qingfang gets to work in the dedicated workspace in the upper level of the Pavilion. It’s got arrays that exchange the air to cut down on toxic fumes. In this case, it’s super important because the Anise Star Snails are gross and slimy which snails should be, but also have an extremely off putting stench.

And unfortunately, the ointment he makes from them is even more of an assault on Mu Qingfang’s nose. 

There is, he thinks, a direct bridge from Qian Cao to Wan Jian for a reason. Whether it’s the constant burns, or the accidental stabbings, or even the unintential self amputation of a few digits here and there, the Wan Jian members require a great deal of support from the medical branch of the sect.

Once the ointment is ready, Mu Qingfang adds it to a wide mouthed jar and seals it with a cork. He washes his workstation and then his hands and takes it downstairs to the patient.

Wu Yanshin advised him earlier that Mo Jinhai had been messing around with a disciple friend of his near one of the lesser forges. The lesser forges did not have the protective arrays that the Greater forges did, which were age restricted. “They were being boys ,” Yanshin had said derisively, and Mu Qingfang almost felt compelled to defend his gender. She’d given him a look , though, and he wisely decided keeping his mouth shut was the smartest option.

He finds Mo Jinhai’s treatment room, and knocks on the door before entering. There’s a teenage boy around thirteen or fourteen in the bed with his hands wrapped in bandages awkwardly popped up on pillows under his forearms.

There is also Wei Qingwei at the kids’s bedside. Wei Shixiong sits up straight. “Mu Shidi!” He greets, looking relieved. “Jinhai, you should feel lucky, the next Qian Cao peak lord himself will be treating you.” He smiles at Mu Qingfang.

Mu Qingfang’s grateful, that Wei Qingwei is so flawlessly able to pretend that they didn’t just have the most awkward and terrible sex a couple weeks ago. “Wei Shixiong, it’s good to see you.” Turning his attention to his patient, he says, “I am Mu Qingfang, one of the healers. I have a treatment for your hands which will help regrow the skin. I’ll need to remove the bandages and take a look first, though. Mo Jinhai, are you having any pain?”

Mo Jinhai shrugs a little. “Not really. After the initial burns…Healer Wu gave me something for the pain, and now I don’t…” He frowns. “I don’t feel much at all, actually.”

Inwardly grimacing, Mu Qingfang keeps a pleasant expression on his face. “All right. Let’s take a look.” Before he does, he says to Wei Qingwei, “Shixiong, this may not be a pleasant sight. Would you like to step our while I remove the bandages?”

Wei Qingwei snorts. “No need. I’ve seen plenty of forge accidents and I was called to the scene right after this one happened.” He turns a stern look upon Mo Jinhai. “Unfortunately, there’s always kids that have to learn the hard way, why we have so many safety rules.” He ruins the effect by grinning and shoving up his sleeves, showing off some scars. “You’ll be fine, Jinhai Shidi, but this better be a learning experience for you!”

“Very well,” Mu Qingfang says, and begins cutting away the bandages. Once the outer bandages are gone, he carefully peels back the thin coating of ointment. This particular ointment settles into the skin and acts like a layer of freshly grown skin. The outer portion of the ointment layer dries out and it’s this that he peels away. He spots right away what a severe burn this was. 

Unfortunately, some of the tendons are visible through the layers of  Star Snail ointment. “There’s been some improvement,” he says honestly. “But these are going to take a long time to heal.” He meets Mo Jinhai’s eyes. “You’re going to need twice a day dressings for at least two weeks, and we’ll need to keep you here at the pavilion for that.”

Deflating, the boy says miserably, “Yes, Mu Shixiong.”

Mu Qingfang deftly applies a new layer of Star Snail ointment, and rebandages his hand. He moves on to the other hand, and repeats all the steps. At last, Mo Jinhai’s hands are pristinely wrapped and back to resting on the pillows. “All right, do you have any questions for me, Mo Shidi?”

Mo Jinhai shakes his head, lips turned down and expression flat.

“You’ll likely see my head disciple, Healer Wu, tomorrow,” Mu Qingfang explains. He smiles at his patient and his shixiong and turns to the door.

“Mu Shidi,” Wei Qingwei calls, “Can I borrow you for a moment?”

Damn.

“Certainly,” Mu Qingfang says. “Come with me.” Wei Qingwei follows him, and Mu Qingfang leads them down the back hallway to his office. 

Mu Qingfang’s rather small desk is right next to the side window, but on the other wall, he has two chairs with a small table in between. It makes for a nicer place to talk, because of the two walls of windows. That reminds him, he needs to get some plants. This whole space just doesn’t feel quite right yet.  “Please, sit.” He indicates a chair for his Shixiong. “What can I help you with?”

Settling in the chair, which is a uncomfortably small for the man, Wei Qingwei says, “I wanted to ask how you were doing, Shidi. After we parted last time…I was worried about you.” His brown eyes meet Mu Qingfang’s. 

Mu Qingfang looks away, toward the garden outside, then forces himself to actually look at the other man. “Thanking Shixiong for his concern.” Frowning, he adds, “I’m going to step back from working in the dual cultivation Pavilion. Permanently.”

Exhaling a deep sigh, Wei Qingwei says, “That’s good. Shidi…don’t let anyone bully you into doing things like that. It’s...it’s just not worth it.”

Looking down, Mu Qingfang clasps his hands together. “My shimeis said the same thing.” He clears his throat. “As did some older healers.”

“Mu Shidi should listen to his elders,” Wei Qingwei says. “Is Wu Shimei one of the people looking after you?”

Mu Qingfang snickers. “Most definitely. We’ve known each other since we were children. I met her and Xie Yanmei on the great stairs. We dug the biggest hole in the evaluation grounds.”

Wei Qingwei’s laugh is a deep, booming sound. “What? They let you three dig together ?”

“Well, we didn’t exactly stop and ask permission,” Mu Qingfang admits, with a grin. “They asked us why we didn’t dig separate holes, and we told them it was because we could dig a much deeper and wider hole together than we ever could have alone. They liked that answer,” he concludes wistfully. 

Those were such simpler times!

“I see,” Wei Qingwei says. “Well, I’m glad that Mu Shidi is well. Please remember my words.” He rises.

Mu Qingfang gets to his own feet. “Oh, one more thing. By any chance have you noticed any difference in your cultivation since…”

Brightening, Wei Qingwei says, “As a matter of fact, yes! My qi definitely is flowing more smoothly than it was before I got poisoned.”

“I’ve already written up the results of my research on the subject,” Mu Qingfang tells him. “It will be published soon. I’m going to start asking my healers to update their practise when it comes to medical dual cultivation.”

“Good,” Wei Qingwei says, after a moment. “Im learning that to run a peak means that you can’t expect to do everything yourself. It’s…difficult.”

Sighing, Mu Qingfang agrees. “Yes. That was a difficult lesson to learn. Fortunately, I have really good people around me.”

“Well, count yourself lucky. Some of our martial siblings are not so lucky.” Wei Qingwei confides darkly.

“Oh?” Mu Qingfang frowns. “Anything I can help with?”

Hesitating, Wei Qingwei glances around and raises his own privacy barrier, encapsulating the two of them. “I don’t know if Zhou Shishu mentioned anything to you, before he went into seclusion.” The swordsmith purses his lips and then says, “Were you aware that Yue Shixiong required an extended seclusion after he pulled his sword?”

Brows furrowing, Mu Qingfangh says slowly, “No. Shizun never brought it up. His decision to enter seclusion was…abrupt.”

Wei Qingwei winces. “Yeah. Well. Yue Shixiong had a terrible qi deviation, and it took three peak lords to put hijm back together again. Qingfang shidi, Yue Qingyuan can’t draw his sword.” He looks Mu Qingfang in the eyes. “ Ever . It’s powered by his soul .”

“What?!” Mu Qingfang is appalled . “Who the fuck did that ?!”

Huffing, Wei Qingwei says, “It’s not like there was a choice . It was either bond it to his soul, or Yue Qingyuan would have died.” He leans in a bit closer. “I was concerned that you didn’t know this.”

“I truly appreciate you bringing this to my attention,” Mu Qingfang says grimly, meaning every word. “Is it possible to draw another blade from the Hall of Swords?”

Grim expression dissapearing, Wei Qingwei smiles mishcievously. “Well, after we ascend, I’ll be sure to find out!”

They say goodbye after that. Mu Qingfang has a celebration to get to, after all!

Chapter Text

When Mu Qingfang arrives back at his house, he finds the girls already there. The smell of food is evident as soon as he walks through the door, and Yanshin and Yanmei cheer at him immediately.

“A-Shu’s home! Wooo!!!” Wu Yanshin cries, lifting the jar of wine in one hand. Her hair is just in a low ponytail, and her feet are bare. Amused, Mu Qingfang thinks the girls started drinking without him. She’s sprawled on a thick cushion with a feast in front of her. Savory braised beef, slow cooked and tender, steamed pork dumplings, fresh rice, and best of all-- water chestnut cakes !

Yanmei is also bright eyed with a drink in hand. She’s sitting at the table, next to Yanshin, like an echo of their usual positions at the cafeteria table. She’s got a dumpling poised in her chopsticks, and eats it while he watches. Her wine jar is open, but she at least is drinking out of a cup. “A-Shu!” She grins. “We talked our shidis on Zui Xian into giving us some food they’ve been working on! They also said congratulations, by the way. Go get changed, and then come eat.”

“Yes, A-Niang,” Mu Qingfang says wryly, and Xie Yanmei squawks, flicking a spark of qi at him. Laughing, he catches it and crushes it in his hand. He leans down and snags a water chestnut cake, popping it into his mouth and chewing happily.

“Who’s your A-Niang!” Yanmei cries, half coming out of her seat in mock outrage. 

Wu Yanshin snorts. “Meimei is growing up so fast!” She takes an elbow to the ribs for her trouble. “Ow! Meimei, you’re not supposed to be the violent one of us! Aren’t you so sweet and helpful?” Her smile widens.

“I am sweet and helpful, mainly because you have the subtlety of a Black Moon Rhinoceros Python!” Xie Yanmei says accusingly.

Yanshin just cackles, and leans in, nudging Yanmei’s shoulder. “Hey, don’t be mean to Jiejie.” Her eyes meet Mu Qingfang’s. “You should get changed, though.” She wrinkles her nose. “I smell snail slime all over you.”

After he’s washed up and changed, Mu Qingfang emerges to find his friends on their second jar of wine. Eyebrows raised, he thinks he better start catching up, fast! He settles at his usual place at the table and starts serving himself.

“So, everything go okay with Wei Shixiong?” Wu Yanshin asks, smirking.

Heaving a sigh, Mu Qingfang pauses with a dumpling halfway to his mouth. He scowls. “A little advanced notice would have been nice!”

Xie Yanmei scoffs. “Please. Then you’d just avoid the man forever. Poor Wei Shixiong didn’t deserve to be ignored by the Qian Cao peak lord for the next hundred or so years.”

Mu Qingfang huffs and takes a drink of wine. “It wouldn’t have been a hundred years. Maybe…ten or fifteen.”

“Well, regardless,” Wu Yanshin breaks in, elbow on the table and pointing at him. “Now the awkward part is over with and you can get on with your life without having to dread the next interaction.” She leans forward. “You’re welcome .”

“I already have one mother,” Mu Qingfang says, nodding at Yanmei, who makes a face. “I don’t need two.”

Laughing, Wu Yanshin says, “Mother, sister, it’s all relative.” Her eyes widen and she laughs harder at her own bad joke.

The rest of the evening is fun, and the wine flows liberally. Mu Qingfang makes a point to drink a lot of water before bed, though he could simply metabolize the effects of the wine using his cultivation. It kind of defeats the purpose of getting tipsy, though. He closes his eyes and sleeps.

*

When it’s ready, An Ding peak sends a bunch of copies of Mu Qingfang’s research paper to Qian Cao for distribution, and then forwards it to the other great sects. The Healers of Qian Cao naturally all want to talk to Mu Qingfang about it, so he holds an informal meeting to discuss the results. He invites the full Healers as well as senior disciples to come. A bunch of juniors show up anyway and he ends up with most of the peak in the Qian Cao meeting hall.

Ye Bingwen in particular is intrigued, as is Fang Xiaodan. 

“Qingfang,” Fang Xiaodan says, “I wish you would have shared this a bit more freely.” She shakes the papers at him. “We could have started implementing this change and then used that data to further your research.”

Wei Xiuying says hesitantly, “When Mu Shixiong treated me, I was so scared at first! But he made me feel so comfortable…so safe…I wonder if that’s the difference?”

Mu Qingfang’s face heats. He’s not embarrassed about treating his patients well, but hearing it directly is…a lot. Still, Wei Xiuying has a really good point. “You may be correct. Part of what I’ve been attempting to do is to lessen anxiety. Which I believe, as you say, has made the patients feel safer .”

Ye Bingwen’s eyes meet Mu Qingfang’s, and the older man’s expression is filled with sadness. “This is why the generational changeover is so important. A new perspective often brings clarity. I would like to personally express my thanks to Mu Qingfang, our next Peak Lord.”

Mu Qingfang smiles and nods politely. Ye Bingwen hadn’t treated him with any particular kindness during that first dual cultivation experience, but he’s clearly been affected by Mu Qingfang’s complete dissociation during it. “Thank you, Ye Laoshi.”

The Healers decide that whenever possible, meaning in non-emergent conditions, they will implement Mu Qingfang’s method. Meditating with the patient for a time, giving them a simple massage to a non-threatening area (hands, shoulders, scalp) and letting the patient’s comfort guide their actions.

And then Mu Qingfang announces he will no longer be providing dual cultivation services at all , unless he is present during a life-threatening emergency. Many of his acquaintances and friends already knew this, albeit indirectly. But it causes a bit of an uproar within the meeting.

He listens to the shouted comments about his responsibility and his duty . Mu Qingfang sets his jaw resolutely. “Thank you for reminding me,” he says, ignoring the way Xie Yanmei winces at his tone. “It is no longer acceptable to pressure or coerce healers into medical dual cultivation. In fact, it was never acceptable to do so. As I told Shizun, there is a word commonly used to describe coerced sexual intercourse.”

That silences the meeting hall as mouths drop open everywhere.

“But-” someone starts saying.

“Peak Lord Mu has spoken,” Wu Yanshin says harshly, standing up and glaring around. “I support him entirely in this, as does Healer Xie, Healer Fang and Healer Ye. And I’m sure many other healers will too, after they get their heads together. Regardless, this is our new standard of care, and if you can’t accept this, you will be dismissed from the Peak.”

Wei Xiuying raises a hand hesitantly. “I support Peak Lord Mu.”

Sun Zhaohui, one of the oldest Juniors, says, “I do too!”

All around the room, voices raise up, calling out the same thing. Mu Qingfang clears his throat, holding out his hands for quiet. “Thank you, Yanshin, and everyone. I fully intend to write up a new curriculum outlining how we go about teaching our older Juniors the ethics and responsibility required when using Dual Cultivation.”

Honestly, Mu Qingfang should have known better than to think his problems with dual cultivation were over. A month after his research is published he starts receiving letters. Letters from outside Sect leaders, letters from other Healers, letters from random cultivators all across the Jianghu.

The Healer from Zhao Hua temple requests a personal demonstration.

But the worst, by far, is from the Huan Hua Palace Master. The old Palace Master’s letter was rife with attempts to guilt Mu Qingfang into, well… Into fucking him just so the Old Palace Master could get a boost in cultivation. That letter, Mu Qingfang answers personally. On official Qian Cao letterhead he writes an elegant and simple response.

No.

He doesn’t ask permission before he sends it off, and he actually forgets about it until Yue Qingyuan shows up at his office unannounced a couple weeks later. Mu Qingfang doesn’t know the next sect leader well at all. He’s only spoken to the man briefly at meetings.

Yue Qingyuan is tall in height and straight in bearing. His face is handsome with pleasing features and a strong jaw. His black eyes seem kind. Dressed in Qiong Ding black and silver, Yue Qingyuan is an intimidating man. He has a powerful presence, the force of his qi muted, of course, but to someone like Mu Qingfang, it feels very like standing next to a roaring fire in a winter snow.

Heat radiates from the man, though Yue Qingyuan shows no discomfort with the temperature. “Hello,” Yue Qingyuan greets from the doorway, startling Mu Qingfang into smudging a line of ink into a chart.

Lips thinning with displeasure, Mu Qingfang hastily dries his paper with qi and sets it aside to be dealt with later. “Yue Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang greets, rising to his feet and offering a bow. “What brings you to Qian Cao? Are you well?”

Yue Qingyuan smiles. It’s practised, and doesn’t quite feel genuine. “Mu Shidi, apologies for interrupting you at work.” He looks around, taking in the big windows, the growing plants in colorful ceramic vases underneath them, the artist's renderings of the human meridians hung on the wall. “I understand you recently published a paper on Dual Cultivation.”

Is that what this visit is about? “Yes,” Mu Qingfang answers, and then waits. Over the years he’s learned to employ silence as a weapon. Make a pause in conversation uncomfortable enough and eventually the other person starts talking in order to fill the space.

“I see.” Yue Qingyuan frowns, and looks at the ground for a moment, before pinning Mu Qingfang with a direct look. “Sect Leader Zhang received a letter from the Huan Hua Palace Master.”

Mu Qingfang does not smirk. “Did he?” His tone is mild and unassuming. He clasps his hands behind his back and waits patiently.

Yue Shixiong nods once. “The Palace Master stated that he invited you for a visit and your letter of refusal was quite rude.”

Snorting, Mu Qingfang says, “ Some people might consider it rude to demand a physican drop what they were doing, travel across the country and fuck them so that the person might get a boost in cultivation. But what do I know? I’m just a doctor .” He takes a breath. “I certainly hope that Yue Shixiong is not about to tell me that my body is not my own. This healer would sooner slit his throat than service that foul creature like a stud horse.” He forms needles out of his qi and holds them poised between two fingers, hidden behind his back.

“Peak Lord Mu,” Wu Yanshin speaks from the corridor, and her voice is icy. “Ah. Yue Shixiong. This healer could not help but overhear. Perhaps you could share with us what exactly Zhang Shibo suggests?” Yanshin does not generally carry her sword, but it’s there on her belt now, and her fingers are wrapped around the hilt.

Yue Qingyuan’s eyes miss little, and he grasps the situation. He clears his throat and holds out both hands palm up. Neither Mu Qingfang nor Wu Yanshin relax their guard. “It seems there was a misunderstanding,” he says, glancing between the two Qian Cao healers. “Clearly, Peak Lord Zhang was not informed of the…sensitive nature of the Palace Master’s request.” After a moment he adds, “Mu Shidi, could we speak privately?”

Yanshin snorts. “A little late,” she says acidly, but after a quick glance at Mu Qingfang, he nods that it’s fine, and she returns to her office. She gives Yue Shixiong a final glare, though. Mu Qingfang doesn’t blame her, he’s pretty annoyed himself.

“Fine,” Mu Qingfang says at last, and gestures Yue Qingyuan to come in and have a seat. After raising the privacy barrier, Mu Qingfangh says, “I wonder if the Palace Master read my paper at all. Because the entire point was that an emotional connection is what somehow triggers the breakthrough. So even if he held me at swordpoint it’s not possible for him to reap any benefits from dual cultivation with me.”

Yue Qingyuan looks embarrassed. He presses his lips together and looks away for a moment, before making eye contact again. “I must ask Mu Qingfang’s forgiveness. Please understand, my shizun…”

This, at least, Mu Qingfang does understand. All too well in fact. “Were you aware that Zhou Anshan forced some of his healers to practise dual cultivation? And threatened to dismiss them from the sect if they did not?”

The other man looks appropriately horrified. He exhales heavily. “No. I did not know that.” He looks conflicted then adds, “It is my sincere hope that our generation will be much different from the current one.”

Inclining his head, Mu Qingfang means every word when he replies, “It is mine, as well.” Finally sensing there might be some common ground here, he says, “We should be doing better for our disciples. No disciple should have to feel that their body is not their own.”

“Yes,” Yue Qingyuan agrees quietly. 

“Yue Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang says, “I want you to know that I am somewhat aware of the issue with your sword. But I would like to examine your meridians myself, if I may?”

Smiling a little tightly, Yue Qingyuan offers his arm. “After my transgression, how can I refuse?”

Frowning, Mu Qingfang says, “By refusing! This…it’s not a requirement, Shixiong, merely a suggestion. I will need your agreement before I continue.”

Looking a little surprised, Yue Qingyuan snorts. It’s an action that seems out of place, given his practiced smiles earlier. “Mu Shidi may conduct his exam.” Again, he offers his wrist.

“Thanking Shixiong for the consent,” Mu Qingfang says, and reaches out, wrapping his fingers around the other man’s wrist.  

His physical pulse is strong and slow. Yue Shixiong’s meridians are wide, and while some of them are smooth, the vast majority of them are marred by snags and jagged scars. A deeper scan also shows distant broken bones, and malnutrition.  Mu Qingfang’s brow furrows while he concentrates. He sees where the unnatural connection to his sword lies. It’s dormant for now, probably since the sword is sheathed and quiescent. There is no question that this man is probably the most powerful cultivator that Mu Qingfang will ever meet.

Focusing, Mu Qingfang attempts to smooth over some of the worst snags and snarls. He’s able to flatten some of them down a bit, increasing the qi flow in that area. As for the scars, there’s nothing he can do for those. There are some treatments that can make those areas more supple, however.

“Thank you, Shixiong,” he says, withdrawing. Their eyes meet. “You have severe scarring to some of your meridians. Others are tight and the flow of qi is restricted. I will prescribe some teas for you to drink daily.” Mu Qingfang smiles wryly. “You’ll want to add some honey to get them down. Also, I suggest whatever heart demons you suffer from, that you try to address them, before they become a much larger issue.”

Yue Qingyuan blinks. “Heart demons? You can diagnose that from a simple scan?”

Mu Qingfang grins. “Who said it was simple? But, to answer your question, yes , of course.”

“How does one…ah, address heart demons?” Yue Qingyuan asks and for the first time Mu Qingfang sees a bit of uncertainty in the older man.

Considering the question, Mu Qingfang says slowly, “It depends upon the nature of the matter at heart. Can Shixiong elaborate?”

Yue Qingyuan turns his gaze to the window. Outside, there’s a sandalwood tree, tall and strong. Several birds perch in the branches, and Mu Qingfang easily hears their birdsong carrying on the air. “I made a promise,” he says at last. “That I was unable to keep. The person I swore to…cut me out of his life.”At last, he meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “I would do anything to make it right. Whatever it takes.” He looks down, and picks at his cuticle. “I have money now…I’ve given him gifts…he hates them all. I’ve apologized so many times…” Yue Qingyuan bows his head. “It doesn’t matter,” he says in a barely audible voice.

Gently, Mu Qingfang says, “I assume there was a good reason you were unable to keep your word?”

Yue Qingyuan snorts, and leans over. His elbows are on his knees and the heels of his hands pressed into his eyes. “My sword…. after ….Shizun trapped me in the Lingxi caves for eighteen months to rebuild my body or die trying.”

Fuck . Why must this generation of Peak Lords be so cruel ?

“I see,” Mu Qingfang says gravely. “I suspect that this person would feel differently if you told him the entire story. If I may make a comparison, heart demons are somewhat like an abscess. A terrible infection encapsulated in your body. In medicine, we are taught to excise the wound, to open it up and allow the pus to drain freely. After that, we wash the wound and allow it to heal over time.” He watches Yue Qingyuan sit up, a deep frown on his face. “You must explain everything to your friend. Leave nothing unsaid. I suspect that will purge this heart demon once and for all.”

“Mu Qingfang is wise,” Yue Qingyuan says. “This Qingyuan will think on his words.”

“Respectfully, Shixiong should stop thinking and start acting .” Mu Qingfang says crisply. “These things do not heal with intention alone. It requires work, and is often emotionally painful.” Grimly, he smiles. “If it was easy , everyone would be doing it.”

Yue Shixiong thanks Mu Qingfang for his time and leaves. Mu Qingfang exhales heavily. Is this what he has to look forward to, after their generation ascends? Martial siblings popping in at all hours for random things? Truth to tell, Mu Qingfang isn’t much looking forward to having to be responsible for the medical care of the entire sect!

Thankfully, he has his friends.

He walks to the next office where Wu Yanshin is behind her desk, working. Without looking up, she says, “I take it the rest of the conversation went well? He’s not going to try and ship you off to Huan Hua, is he?” Her tone implies that it would be much better for Yue Shixiong’s health and immediate well being if the next sect leader decided otherwise. “I don’t care how powerful he is, he can’t withstand a needle tipped in curare.”

“Jiejie,” Mu Qingfang groans. “We’ve talked about this.” He hastily erects a privacy barrier. “Just because it’s a fun thought exercise to plan the perfect murder, doesn’t mean we can talk about that in public .”

Snorting, Wu Yanshin lays down her brush. “Seriously, the nerve of Zhangmen Shibo! I can’t wait for that guy to ascend. Maybe he should take a hint from Shixun and go cultivate until it’s time.”

“Anyway,” Mu Qingfang blatantly changes the subject. “I’m going down the mountain to check on Cheng Yi and her girls. Any fires that need putting out before I go?”

Shaking her head, Yanshin says, “No, thankfully. The Bai Zhan kids are all treated and just need another dose of spirit calming tea before they can leave. The Xi Jiao kid, oh shit, actually that’s the head disciple, what’s his name.” She frowns. “Oh! Yu Qingxin. Nice enough. He was-” She snickers. “He was showing off for some juniors, and jumped a stud horse over a bunch of stacked hay bales. Apparently , it would have been fine , except someone started shaking out a rug nearby. Horse spooked in midair, and Yu Shidi broke his arm.” Yanshin grins. “He was very clear that this was not the horse's fault and the animal felt terrible about the accident.”

“Also, Liu Mingyu stopped by with a dislocated shoulder, torn rotator cuff and sprained wrist. He didn’t say how it happened, just that he was sparring and the fight went bad.” Her eyes meet Mu Qingfang’s.

“Fuck,” Mu Qingfang mutters. “Is Meimei still here?”

Troubled, Wu Yanshin says, “No, she left for one of those villages below the Qinling mountains.”

Mu Qingfang winces. That’s a long flight. They might even need to stay overnight and rest before returning home. “All right. I may stop over there on my way back up the mountain, just in case.”

“That’s probably a good idea.” Wu Yanshin says.

*

Cheng Yi looks relieved to see Mu Qingfang. His suspicions were correct, then. “Is he here?” He asks, following her up the narrow back staircase to her rooms on the second floor of the Warm Red Pavilion.

“Yes,” She says on a sigh. “Arrived a short time ago. He’s resting upstairs. Mu Daifu-” She stops almost at the top of the staircase. “Is there nothing you can do?”

“I will try,” He assures her honestly.

In Cheng Yi’s room, there’s a long lump buried under the covers. Only a hank of black hair is visible. “I will leave you to see to him,” Cheng Yi says. “I will check on my girls and return with tea and some refreshments, in case…” She gives the lump of blankets a sad look and turns away, leaving Mu Qingfang alone with him.

He kneels by the side of the bed. “Shen Shixiong,” he says softly. “I understand you’re injured. Will you allow me to take a look?”

“...go away,” the blankets say, and the long length outlined underneath curls into a tight ball.

“Judging from Liu Shixiong’s injuries, I assume that yours are worse.” Mu Qingfang tries again. “Please, Shixiong? I know you must be in a great deal of pain. I can likely help with that.”

A deep sigh. And then, “If I allow it, will you stop pestering me!?”

Mu Qingfang smiles, ducking his head. “This shidi promises to stop pestering Shen Shixiong after he has been allowed to treat shixiong’s injuries.”

“ Fine .” Shen Qingqiu says, and whips his blanket cocoon off. He’s got a black eye blooming on the left side of his face, and his mouth is swollen. There’s scratches on his lower lip like maybe someone (Liu Mingyu) punched him in the mouth and he caught his teeth on his lip. 

His nose is also broken.

“May I check your pulse, Shixiong?” Mu Qingfang says calmly, while inwardly fuming. Why is Liu Shixiong the way that he is? He feels rather certain that Shen Jiu was not the one that started this fight.

Slowly, Shen Jiu extends his right arm. Mu Qingfang does not sigh. The man’s wrist is broken. “Thank you, Shen Jiu,” he says and uses the lightest of touches against his pulse. 

Oh . Mu Qingfang sees the problem immediately. “Your qi gave out while you were flying down the mountain? How did you make it on a broken ankle?” Shen Jiu scowls and looks away. Mu Qingfang takes a calming breath. He must have walked from where he fell the rest of the way to town, all while short on spiritual energy .

“I will give you a transfusion,” Mu Qingfang says. “That should begin mitigating the worst of your injuries.” Silently he begins threading a gentle stream of qi into Shen Jiu’s meridians.

“Aren’t you going to ask what I did to make Liu Mingyu so angry?” Shen Jiu asks. The pain is evident in his voice.

“No,” Mu Qingfang replies, keeping his attention on passing qi. “This healer is well aware of Liu Shixiong’s tendencies to demand spars from people unwilling. Perhaps I should have a conversation about consent with him,” he muses aloud.

Shen Jiu scoffs. “For all the good it would do.”

While Mu Qingfang has Shen Jiu under his care, he can finally examine his meridians closely. The damage is obvious to someone that’s looking, and Mu Qingfang is . This in depth inspection confirms what he’d originally thought: this man has been used as a cauldron. That’s why his cultivation is marred by burned and thickly scarred meridians. The spiritual vessels are so stiff and inflexible, it’s a miracle that Shen Jiu has advanced as much as he has.

“Shixiong has worked diligently on his cultivation,” Mu Qingfang says.

“Are you making fun of me!?” Shen Jiu demands, and Mu Qingfang gapes. 

“No! Of course not! I-Shixiong, I see the damage that was done to you, the fact that you have advanced this far is a testimony of your strength and determination, that’s all I meant!” Mu Qingfang’s throat tightens. He’s never been misunderstood so badly before. He ignores his own hurt feelings, and concentrates on Shen Jiu’s ankle. 

Now that Shen Shixiong has some qi in his meridians, he helps the other man circulate it. It’s fairly common to develop blockages while being so low on qi, and Mu Qingfang would rather not send Shen Jiu into a deviation.

After several minutes, Shen Jiu’s shallow breathing evens out, and he seems more comfortable.  “You can stop now,” he says. “I can handle the rest.”

“Begging Shixiong to be allowed to continue the treatment?” Mu Qingfang pleads, eyes wide. Shen Jiu turns his head to look at him, and their eyes meet for long moments.

“Tch. Do what you want,” he says sullenly.

Exhaling heavily, Mu Qingfang says, “Thank you, Shixiong. I’m sealing the bones at your ankle so you can at least walk unaided. You’ll need to rest for another week before resuming any physical training.”

He receives no response to that, so Mu Qingfang keeps going. “Next, let’s work on your wrist.” He watches carefully, but Shen Shixiong’s expression doesn’t change. “The wrist is made up of a lot of small bones, let me see which one is the …ah. Very well. This will just take a few minutes, please bear with it.”

A focused scan on the injured wrist happens to show the aftermath of many old injuries. At one point, almost all of the man’s fingers had been broken. There’s evidence of arthritis in the joints, likely held at bay only by Shen Jiu’s cultivation. “I will prescribe you some antiinflammatory teas, after we return to the sect,” Mu Qingfang murmurs. “That should help with the pain in your hands.”

“I didn’t mention any pain in my hands,” Shen Jiu says harshly.

Nodding, Mu Qingfang agrees. “You did not. Unfortunately, that doesn’t mean you don’t suffer from it.” For a second, a brief expression of surprise flits across Shen Jiu’s face. 

“Mu Shidi appears to be as good a physician as the rumors state,” Shen Jiu says. He frowns deeply.

“Shen Shixiong should know better than anyone, not to give stock to rumors .” Mu Qingfang replies quietly, ducking his head again. Now he starts working on the bruising around Shen Jiu’s face. “He really got you good, didn’t he,” Mu Qingfang mutters, not expecting a response.

“It’s like the word no means nothing to him,” Shen Jiu says bitterly. “His royal highness wants to spar? Oh, of course, that means I have to drop everything! I want nothing to do with that idiot, but he keeps hounding my steps!”

Mu Qingfang  can’t tell him that Liu Qingge actually had to present himself to the Pavilion to get that arm treated. He really wants to, though. “To fix your nose, I’ll need to touch your face,” he says, and Shen Jiu just rolls his eyes and waves a hand as if to say get on with it .

Using the first two fingers of both hands, Mu Qingfang concentrates, sensing where the break is. He uses his qi to bring the cracked edges of the bone back together. “This will hurt, Shixiong, I’m sorry.” And then he presses on either side of Shen Jiu’s nose, straightening it out. 

The other man draws in a sharp breath, and Mu Qingfang allows his qi to seep out from his hands, pressing the accupoints of the face in succession to relieve the discomfort. “My sincere apologies.” He’s done as much as he can in one session. “Shixiong, I’d like to see you again tomorrow to make sure your injuries are healing well. I am happy to come to your peak if that’s easier.” Mu Qingfang rises slowly, his knees stiff from being bent so long.

Shen Jiu swings his legs over the bed. His hair is falling out of his crown, and now Mu Qingfang sees that his robes are dirty and torn at the collar. Shen Jiu just looks weary of it all. “I suppose if I don’t come to you, you’ll send Xie Meimei to bother me.” He rubs a hand over his face, expression bleak.

He says Xie Yanmei’s name with such reluctant affection, that Mu Qingfang smiles. “Meimei is pretty great, yeah.”

“She’s a thick headed healer,” Shen Jiu grouses. “I was hoping she’d be the next peak lord.”

Mu Qingfang laughs. “You know what? Me too! Alas, Yanmei has no patience for paperwork. She’d be miserable as the Peak Lord. Between you and me, it should have been Yanshin, but Shizun…”

Shen Jiu doesn’t say anything, but he gives Mu Qingfang a searching look. Mu Qingfang just lifts his eyebrows. “Please say what’s on your mind.”

“Most people would be angry,” Shen Jiu admits. “But not you. Why?”

Mu Qingfang huffs gently. “I’ve much more pressing things to be angry about.” He thinks about Yue Qingyuan dropping by to scold him about not wanting to fuck the old palace master. “ Much more,” he mutters, looking away.

*

He stays for a cup of tea with Cheng Yi, while Shen Jiu rests on the luohan bed.

“Master Mu is causing quite a stir these days,” Cheng Yi says, bringing a cup to her lips. “He should be mindful of his safety. Several of my girls have reported overhearing cultivators complaining that Master Mu holds the secret to advancing one cultivation.”

Mu Qingfang blows out a slow breath. “I see.”

From the bed, Shen Jiu interrupts, “Did I mishear? Does Mu Shidi actually hold the secret to advancement?”

Cheng Yi meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “Master Mu recently published some research which overturned some long held beliefs.”

“I made a minor improvement to the way we practise dual cultivation,” Mu Qingfang explains, just to get the topic over with. “It has led to some of my patients having breakthroughs after treatment.”

That gets Shen Jiu’s attention, and he sits up on the bedside again. “How many, exactly?” Then he frowns. “Can you send me a copy of your paper?” Mu Qingfang hesitates, and Shen Jiu prods, “Shidi? How many of your patients?”

Mu Qingfang sighs and looks at the ceiling. “Ninety-six percent,” he mutters.

“Excuse me?” Shen Jiu says in disbelief. “That can’t be right!”

Resting his head on his hand, Mu Qingfang tells him, “Oh, the numbers are entirely correct, I assure you.”

“Then how come-” The words burst from Shen Jiu.

“A-Jiu.” Cheng Yi says simply, and Shen Jiu closes his mouth.

“Forgive me, Madame Cheng,” Mu Qingfang says, feeling mildly ill. “I must return.” He rises to his feet. “Shen Shixiong, please come to Qian Cao for a check up tomorrow, or I’m sending Yanmei after you.” Eyes averted, he makes his bows and leaves.

How come you’re not doing more ? How come you’re not treating every single patient that comes in? How come only certain patients reap the benefits?

They’re questions that were not asked out loud, but Mu Qingfang feels the weight of them all the same. That’s it, he thinks. I need to leave the mountain for awhile .

Chapter Text

Mu Qingfang stops at Bai Zhan peak on the way back home. Finding Liu Shixiong is easy. He just looks for the biggest cloud of dust on the peak and follows it to the source: Liu Mingyu, fighting one handed, his left arm strapped down to his side in a full immobilizer, against four or five other disciples.

“Liu Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang calls, stepping lightly off his sword, and then storing his blade. “A moment of your time, please.”

Liu Mingyu sends out a powerful pulse of qi, knocking everyone fighting him on their asses. He scoffs and and wipes his forehead. Finally, he looks at Mu Qingfang. Inexplicably, his gaze darts away. “Mu Qingfang. What do you want?”

“I’d like to speak privately,” He says mildly. “I can put up a barrier if you don’t wish to leave.”

“Fine,” Liu Mingyu grunts, and so Mu Qingfang calls his favorite sound dampening barrier. 

“I’ll get right to the point.” Mu Qingfang meets his eyes. “We need to talk about consent .”

Scowling, Liu Shixiong says, “What does that mean?”

Patiently, Mu Qingfang says, “It means, when you ask someone to spar with you, and they say no , that you’re supposed to leave them alone and not force them to.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” Liu Mingyu complains. The man looks honestly confused, and Mu Qingfang resists the urge to palm his face. “Everyone in the sect needs to be able to defend themselves.”

“That may be true,” Mu Qingfang allows, “But people are allowed to decline your spars.” He’s not sure this argument is working in his favor. “Let me use an example. In my field, I frequently have to do invasive procedures on people. I can advise them what I think, but ultimately, it is up to the patient to determine if they want to undergo such a thing.”

“But if they need it, you should make them just do it!” Liu Mingyu sputters.

All right, Mu Qingfang thinks grimly. “So the next time you’re infected with aphrodisiac pollen, I should have whatever disciple wants to practise dual cultivation treat you?”

Liu Mingyu recoils, face twisting with disgust. “No!”

“But you really need it,” Mu Qingfang argues, feeling terrible. “Isn’t it the same?”

“No! It’s--” Liu Mingyu pauses, then his grey eyes widen. “You tricked me!”

“Did I?” Mu Qingfang inquires. “I used the exact same argument you did a moment ago. Now, Shixiong, I need you to listen to me carefully. You don’t get to force people into sparring when they don’t want to. When someone tells you ‘no’, that’s it . The conversation is over , and you say ‘thank you’ or ‘I’ll ask again some other time’. But what you’re not going to do is act like a bully, and force people to fight you when they just want you to leave them alone. ”

Liu Shixiong opens his mouth and then shuts it again. His gaze is far away. “But all the best fighters never want to spar with me,” he complains eventually, sounding a great deal like a sulking child.

“Part of growing up is accepting that sometimes we don’t get what we want,” Mu Qingfang says ruefully. “Please do better, Shixiong.” He waits until Liu Mingyu finally deigns to make some eye contact. 

“Mn.” The other man says, and Mu Qingfang supposes that’s the best he’s going to get.

Back on Qian Cao, Wu Yanshin’s office is empty, so he checks the workroom of the Pavilion. He finds her there, along with several other healers. Yanshin looks up from one of the desks. “Qingfang.” She stands, patting Wei Xiuying on the shoulder. “Finish that chart and then leave for the day,” Yanshin informs the other woman.

“Hi, Da-Shixiong,” Wei Xiuying smiles, and Mu Qingfang gives her a  wave. 

“I need to steal Yanshin, Shimei,” He says, inclining his head. He links his arm through Yanshin’s, murmuring, “Is your shift over? I desperately need a drink.”

“Oh, ho? Visit went that well, eh? Okay,” Wu Yanshin says, tugging him down the hall to the exit. “I’m already done for the day and Meimei is staying over and flying back tomorrow morning. Let’s go to yours. I’m pretty sure you still have some wine left from last time.”

After they arrive at Mu Qingfang’s house, Yanshin sinks onto a cushion and unbraids her hair, digging her fingers into her scalp. After rooting through his cabinets, he does find a few jars of wine as well as some water chestnut cakes that someone hid from him ! In his own house! “Did you hide these cakes from me?” He demands, bringing over the evidence: a plate of water chestnut cakes with a stasis talisman.

Yanshin grins at him, her eyes scrunching into crescents. “Not me! That was all Meimei! She said that you’ll eat them all if she didn’t set some aside for when you really needed them.”

Sighing, Mu Qingfang sets the plate down and goes to retrieve the wine. “I hate that she’s right.”

“I’m definitely telling her that,” Yanshin says cheerfully. “Now. Tell Jiejie what’s wrong. Was Shen Jiu mean to you?”

Mu Qingfang snorts, and feeling defiant, stuffs an entire cake in his mouth. He manages to swallow it without choking, and then unseals the wine jar. “No. I mean, yes , he was, a little bit, but that part was fine. No, what has me worried is that Cheng Yi said that I might be in danger.”

That gets Wu Yanshin’s attention. “What? Why? You haven’t even stolen any children lately?”

“Steal a few children from slavers once and no one lets you live it down,” Mu Qingfang rolls his eyes. “Apparently my research has been bastardized into ‘Mu Qingfang can fuck you into a cultivation breakthrough’.” 

Frowning, Wu Yanshin says slowly, “And when people find out about this, then you’re in danger of being snatched off the street.” She leans forward and claims her own wine jar, peeling off the wax and taking a deep pull. She wipes her mouth and looks at him. “You need to start sparring with Liu Mingyu again.”

Mu Qingfang purses his lips. “About that. I have an idea, but I need to talk to Wei Qingwei about it.”

“Wei Shixiong?” She asks. “What does he have to do with anything?”

Leaning forward, Mu Qingfang says, “You know when you form qi needles, how you can control them? What if   he made spiritual needles for us?”

“Oh, good gods,” Yanshin sighs, rubbing a hand over her face. “I can see so many ways for this to go wrong!”

“That’s why I need to talk to him!” Mu Qingfang protests. “He’s the sword expert. I just need…” He grins mischievously. “Very small ones.” He pinches his fingers at her, showing the length he needs. “Maybe I could even do surgery with them. Just imagine, using three or four spiritual needles, suturing a wound so fast that the patient has no time to bleed out!”

Blinking slowly, Yanshin shakes her head. “What even goes on in your brain? How do you come up with this stuff?”

Taking a drink of wine, Mu Qingfang grins. “I guess I’m just special.” Sourly, Wu Yanshin flicks a spark of qi at him, and he just bats it back at her. Yanshin grins and sends it back toward him. Mu Qingfang bats that one back again, and adds another spark to go with it.

“All right, enough ,” Yanshin cries, bringing her hands together and extinguishing them. “We don’t want a reenactment of the time we set a table on fire in the dining hall.”

“Yes, Jiejie,” Mu Qingfang says, utterly unrepentant. “Meimei was so angry .”

“Well, I wasn’t happy about getting thrown out without finishing dinner.” Wu Yanshin states flatly. She ruins the effect by grinning. “A-Shu, always making trouble. Burning down tables one day, setting the cultivation world on its ear the next.”

“One does what one must, Jiejie.”

*

After sending a message to Wei Shixiong, Mu Qingfang secures an invitation to go see him at the Forge. It’s been years since the last time he stepped foot onto Wan Jian peak. Actually, he’s pretty sure he was still a young junior disciple at the time.

Wei Qingwei is a few years older than Mu Qingfang is, and at the time he’d seemed larger than life. Even as a sixteen year old, Wei Qingwei’s arms were huge. Now, at twenty eight, Wei Shixiong is probably the most popular of all the succeeding disciples. At least, the named ones.  Plenty of peaks have “unofficial” head disciples like Shen Jiu and Liu Mingyu where they are the top candidate and the competition continues amongst the other disciples.

Although, Mu Qingfang really can’t see how anyone else becomes the succeeding disciple of either one of those peaks. Ah, well. 

He finds Wei Qingwei at the Great Forge in the center of Wan Jian peak. Far, far below the earth there is a stable rift that opens over an Abyssal Vent. Said vent is directly over a volcano. The Great Forge has been maintained for thousands of years. It’s said that the first group of Peak Lords worked together to create the massive array preventing the vent from getting any larger, leaving a sealed channel that can be periodically opened and the heat used for projects where simple fire just isn’t hot enough.

Not only does Wei Qingwei have to be a formidable sword smith, he must also be able to control and maintain the ancient arrays that protect his peak from the vent hidden below. Wei Shixiong is wearing a dragonhide apron and leather pants and his forearms are encased in dragonhide gloves. He’s wearing twin swords strapped to his back. The man’s thick hair is pulled back into a knot at the back of his neck, and sweat beads at his temples, dripping down the sides of his face.

Over and over, he strikes the chunk of metal he’s working with over the forge, the hammer and anvil gradually forcing the metal into something resembling a long flat length of metal. Orange-red sparks fly with every fall of the hammer, and it makes an arresting picture. The muscles of his back and shoulders ripple every time he brings his arm down.

Wei Qingwei is an undeniably attractive man. It’s a shame that the sex was so terrible, Mu Qingfang thinks ruefully, though that was certainly his own fault, not his shixiongs. 

Without missing a beat Wei Shixiong calls, “Qingfang shidi! Give me a moment to finish this and we can talk.” He hammers down one edge of the metal, turning it over with a pair of heavy tongs and then repeating the process on the other side. At last, he pulls it off the anvil and shoves it into a waiting trough of water.

Hissing fills the air, and wafts of steam billow from the cooling metal. “There you stay for a while,” Wei Qingwei tells the not-yet-sword, producing a towel from the pouch at his belt and mopping his face.

Mu Qingfang grins and sends a blast of cooling qi over the man, drying his sweat and freshening him up a bit.

Wei Qingwei brightens, and flashes his white teeth in a smile. “Ah, thank you Shidi, you are sent from the gods themselves!” 

He leads Mu Qingfang to an open air pavilion which is covered on the top only, allowing air flow throughout. He motions to the hardback chairs on either side of a sturdy table. There’s a pitcher with water and a plate of snacks under a stasis talisman.  Wei Qingwei pours himself a cup of water and downs it immediately. “Please sit.” He drinks down another cup of water and sits back with a sigh. “Now. How can Shixiong help you?”

“I was wondering,” Mu Qingfang begins. “How small can you make a sword? For example…is it possible to make one, roughly the size of a needle?”

Frowning, Wei Qingwei asks, “An acupuncture needle? Or a sewing needle?”

“Could you do something in between?” Bashfully, Mu Qingfang explains, “What I’m trying to achieve are spiritual needles that I can use with sword seals.”

Sitting up straight, Wei Qingwei stares at him.

Mu Qingfang shifts uncomfortably. 

“Spiritual needles,” The other man echoes softly. His brown eyes go unfocused as Wei Shixiong turns inward, considering the problem. “Do you happen to have examples of both?”

Brightening, Mu Qingfang withdraws two needles from his sleeve. “This one,” he displays the acupuncture needle between two fingers. “Is for acupuncture. It’s straight, solid steel and smooth. It leaves no trace of metal behind in the patient’s skin and is painless when inserted.” A flick of Mu Qingfang’s fingers impales it in the wood table.  He holds up the second needle. “This one, in comparison, has an eye through which silk sutures may be threaded.” He meets Wei Qingwei’s eyes. “Ideally, this one would be curved, making it easier to suture incisions together. However, I think a straight needle might be easier to wield. Currently, we use steel pliers to hold the needle, driving it through layers of fascia and skin.”

Leaning forward, Mu Qingfang says, “Imagine a spiritual needle that I could use sword seals to direct! Imagine someone bleeding out, I could -- theoretically -- use more than one needle in this way. Too often we are limited by time as well as the limits of human hands.”

Wei Qingwei is staring at him again, and Mu Qingfang ducks his head, a bit embarrassed at speaking so passionately.  “Shidi feels strongly about this.” He slaps a hand down on the table suddenly, making Mu Qingfang jump. “Very well!” Wei Shixiong booms cheerfully. “I’ll start working on it, for you. Leave me that second needle, too, would you?”

Wordlessly, Mu Qingfang passes it over. Held in Wei Qingwei’s thick fingers, the needle looks tinier than ever. He grins at Mu Qingfang. “You’ll owe me a favor once I manage this for you,” he says slyly.

Freezing, Mu Qingfang says, “Oh? What kind of favor?” He can’t help the small amount of suspicion that creeps into his voice.

Sobering, Wei Qingwei says, “Nothing so terrible.” He grins. “Protect me from Wu Shimei the next time I come in with burns.”

“Absolutely not.” Mu Qingfang narrows his eyes, “If you come to us burned, you’re getting the scolding from Yanshin, and it will be deserved.”

Wei Shixiong’s laugh is a great booming sound that echoes in the air and goes on for a long time. Mu Qingfang ends up snickering along, just because the sound is so infectious. Finally, Wei Qingwei wipes his eyes. “Ah, Shidi! So cruel to this poor Shixiong. All right, I think I can make some prototypes for you. Give me a month or so, and I’ll have you come back for a second look.”

Mu Qingfang thanks the man for his time, and takes his leave. Halfway across the Rainbow Bridge he receives a qi message. The glowing green magpie lands on his shoulder and Shen Jiu’s voice says, “Mu Shidi, I am here at the Healing Pavilion but you are not.” The message cuts off after that.

Honestly, Mu Qingfang doesn’t mind the scolding, he’s just glad that Shen Shixiong presented himself for assessment. He calls his sword and flies the rest of the way back. He enters through the back and pokes his head into Yanshin’s office. “Is Shen Jiu here?”

Wu Yanshin sighs. Without looking up, she says, “Room eleven in the south corridor.”

“Thanking Jiejie,” he says impishly, and only then does she raise her head and scowl.

She points her brush at him. “Out.”

Mu Qingfang goes. He walks quickly to the assigned room and knocks before entering.

“Mu Shidi, finally ,” Shen Jiu says, arms crossed over his chest. He’s at least sitting on the bed with his left leg outstretched. 

“Apologies for the delay,” Mu Qingfang says. “I was returning from Wan Jian peak. How are you feeling?” He meets Shen Jiu’s eyes. They really are a lovely shade of green. His face still has traces of inflammation around his nose, nothing anyone else would be able to see. But to Mu Qingfang’s enhanced senses the injuries stand out.

“My ankle…is bothersome,” Shen Jiu says finally and Mu Qingfang raises his eyebrows.

“Just the ankle? Your face looks better, but how fares your wrist?” Mu Qingfang crouches down. “If it’s all right, I’m going to lift your trousers up so I can see the ankle. Is it all right if I remove your boot?”

Looking somewhere over his shoulder, Shen Jiu says, “Mn.” 

Okay, that’s not a ringing endorsement, but Mu Qingfang will take it. He slips the boot off and sets it aside. Next, he pulls the sock off. Shen Shixiong’s skin is pale. Mu Qingfang notes the body hair on his great toe, a sign of good circulation. 

“Get on with it!” Shen Jiu says roughly.

“Yes, Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang replies absently. He carefully palpates the ankle from both sides, and infuses qi into it. Yes, he definitely thinks this would be painful. “Were you able to stay off your feet much today?”

Snorting, Shen Jiu says, “No.” After a moment he adds, “Is something wrong?”

There’s worry there, in spite of Shen Shixiong’s posturing. Mu Qingfang supports Shen Jiu’s ankle with one hand at the posterior tendon, and cups his free hand around the top of the ankle joint. The fractured bone has healed some, but there’s still a crack. While he’s pondering how to fix it more quickly, it occurs to him that….

“Will Shixiong allow this healer to attempt a deeper healing?” Mu Qingfang asks, sitting back on his haunches and meeting the other man’s eyes.

Shaking his head, Shen Jiu says, “I don’t care how you do it, just fix it. If you can.”

Mu Qingfang smiles. “Very well.” He props Shen Jiu’s foot up on his thigh. Then he begins massaging the instep of Shen Jiu’s foot, stroking his thumbs firmly up the plantar surface.

“Shidi!” Shen Jiu cries, scandalized. “What in the world --?”

“Please try to relax, Shen Jiu,” Mu Qingfang says soothingly. “I’ve had a good response with this type of thing before.” He focuses on the tired and tense muscles before massaging the ball of Shen Jiu’s foot. While he’s doing that, Mu Qingfang uses his qi to heat up his hands. 

Some minutes pass, before Mu Qingfang realises that Shen Jiu has been suspiciously quiet. He glances up to find Shen Shixiong’s lips parted, and his eyes wide. “How does this feel?”

Shen Jiu looks away, but his cheeks start turning pink.

Mu Qingfang’s lips curve. “Does it feel good? I hope it does. I think you’ll heal faster this way.” He returns to his massage for a few minutes, then says, “All right. Circulate your qi for me, while I assist.”

All at once, one of the small blocked up meridians of his foot opens wide, and Shen Jiu’s qi floods the area. Mu Qingfang just directs the man's qi to the correct bones and ligaments, speeding up the healing. Under his hands, the cracked bone knits itself back together. Wonderful!  He gently sets Shen Jiu’s foot on the ground and stands up.

The other man continues staring at Mu Qingfang like he’s never seen him before. “Shixiong? How does that feel? Move your foot if you would.”

A deep furrow between his eyebrows, Shen Jiu flexes his foot and then points the toes. His foot arches beautifully, toes curling down. “It feels…fine,” he says at last. He looks away, bending over and putting his sock and shoe back on.

“Wonderful!” Mu Qingfang smiles, “Now let’s take a look at your wrist.” As before, Mu Qingfang lightly massages Shen Jiu’s hand, paying special attention to the pad at the base of the thumbs.  After that he rubs his thumbs lightly over the backs of the hand. “Okay, Shixiong, just like before, go ahead and circulate your qi. I can help you.”

As before, Mu Qingfang finds that more of the tiny blocked off spirit veins open wide, allow for better perfusion of Shen Jiu’s qi. He directs the other man’s qi to the multiple small bones of his wrist and in moments they knit back together.  “Shen Jiu, go ahead and put your wrist through the full range of motion and see how it feels.” 

He sits back and watches as Shen Jiu moves his wrist around. “It. It doesn’t hurt at all .” Shen Jiu sounds surprised by this.

“Perfect.” Mu Qingfang says. “Now, let’s finish up with your face. I can see there’s a bit of swelling still and I imagine it’s pretty sore.”

“Mn.” Shen Jiu acknowledges.

“All right, I’m going to do the same thing but with your face this time.” Mu Qingfang says. “Apologies, I’ll need to step in closer. Tilt your face up for me, ah, perfect.” Very, very gently, he reaches out and cups Shen Jiu’s face in his hands. Mu Qingfang closes his eyes, sensing the damage. He lightly sweeps down the sides of Shen Jiu’s nose, over his cheeks, down to his jawline.

This close, he feels how straight and stiff Shixiong holds his body. “You can relax, Shen Jiu, you’re doing so well,” Mu Qingfang murmurs, sweeping his fingers softly over the man’s face. He repeats the movements a few times, then uses the pads of his fingers to brush over Shen Shixiong’s forehead, stroking down his temples to the angle of his jaw. On the second pass, he smooths out the furrow between the man’s brows as he repeats the motion. “That’s it, Shixiong, you’re relaxing so well for me.”

“Go ahead and circulate your qi, this time focus right where my thumbs are.” He lays them on either side of Shen Jiu’s nose. This time, when Mu Qingfang helps him circulate his qi, he feels one of the major meridians near his heart smooth out as a longstanding blockage melts away like it was never there. 

Shen Jiu inhales sharply, and lays a hand on Mu Qingfang’s chest.

Eyes flying open, Mu Qingfang is very suddenly nearly nose to nose with Shen Shixiong, staring directly into his pretty green eyes. The hand on his chest releases a startled pulse of qi directly into Mu Qingfang’s system. 

In most cases, that’s dangerous to do. In this case, however, he’s been directing the other man’s qi, and instead of causing pain like it should , the pulse of Shen Jiu’s qi actually feels quite nice.

Shen Jiu jerks his hand back, looking startled. He opens his mouth but says nothing, and then looks away. 

“Ah, apologies for startling you,” Mu Qingfang says. “Circulate your qi again, I think you’ll find it flows much more easily.”

“All right,” Shen Jiu says and then does . His eyes widen. “ Oh …” He lays an open palm in the middle of his chest. “You…”

Mu Qingfang grins, barely resisting the urge to jump around like a child. “I’m so glad you came in for your follow up! You should be able to resume your usual activity, with no restrictions. We were able to clear some blockages, and that should help you in the future.”

Rising to his feet, Shen Shixiong meets his eyes. “Thanking Mu Shidi.”

“Please let me know when you have problems in the future, and I’ll treat you,” Mu Qingfang says. “Oh! Unless you’d rather see Yanmei, and then-”

Shen Jiu clears his throat, looking away. “No, that’s…Mu Shidi…may treat this one.”

Mu Qingfang feels like he just won a great victory. “Perfect. And Shixiong, we still need to have that drink sometime.” As he watches, Shen Jiu shifts on his feet. His cheeks are pink again.

“Very well,” Shen Jiu says, and exits without a further word.

Mu Qingfang watches him go, a small smile lingering on his mouth. It’s quite satisfying, knowing that you helped someone. He finds himself looking forward to getting to know the man better. He suspects that underneath the prickly exterior, Shen Jiu is a sensitive person.

*

Mu Qingfang is nearly asleep that night, when the image of Shen Jiu’s wide eyes and startled expression cross his mind.  Pretty eyes , he thinks sleepily, and smiles.

Chapter Text

One day a couple of weeks later, Mu Qingfang comes home from a shift in the pavilion to find a bunch of An Ding disciples in his side yard.

Shang Hua is there, directing everyone. They’ve already dug a bunch of holes, all in a row. There’s a disciple holding a fencepost upright while other disciples shovel something viscous and grey into the hole around it. Shang Hua spots Mu Qingfang coming up the path to the side yard and grins.

“See? Cement! I told you I could do it!” Shang Hua bounces up onto his toes and back down again. “Once we get the fence posts set, we can put the rest of the fence up. I’ve already carved some arrays into the corner posts to drive away pests and things.” He turns, gesturing with one hand to the marked off area behind him. “We used some chalk to lay out the rows, leaving enough room for when things get big . And they will, because, well,” Shang Hua looks pleased with himself. “Because I’m in charge of this project. So naturally, it will be awesome.”

It startles a laugh from Mu Qingfang and Shang Hua’s grin widens. “It already looks fantastic,” he assures the other man. 

“Hear that? Mu Shidi says you guys are doing a great job!” Shang Hua calls to the workers. “Anyway, what kind of stuff did you want to grow?” He asks Mu Qingfang. “I have a good source of rare plants if you’re into that, some that are good for healing and stuff like that, but also-” He leans in conspiratorially, “Some that are just fun .”

“I’m not exactly sure, to be honest,” Mu Qingfang says, after a moment. Just looking at the fence posts going up is a bit overwhelming. “I like flowers, especially ones that smell good. It would also be nice to have common herbs growing here in case I feel like cooking.”

“You can cook?” Shang Hua looks shocked.

“I can cook,” Mu Qingfang confirms, amused. “In my younger years, my friends tasked me with cooking while we were out of the sect on missions. I’m no Ziu Xian disciple, but my food is pretty edible.”

“Wow, that’s cool!” Shang Hua looks off into the distance. “I was pretty bad about cooking, uh, before, but! I can heat stuff up just fine, now.” For a moment the two men watch the construction. Shang Hua clears his throat. “You can think about it, and let me know, if you want.”

Brightening, Mu Qingfang says, “Maybe I’ll go out for a couple days in the countryside to forage for myself.” 

Eyes widening, Shang Hua says, “Uh, okay.” He scratches his temple. “Just, um. You know, be careful and all that. I read your paper.” Shang Hua’s eyes are serious when they meet Mu Qingfang’s. “Shidi, seriously, make sure you keep your guard up. You’re kind of…” He chews his lip.

Mu Qingfang raises an eyebrow, a small smile on his lips. “Yes?” He drawls the word.

Shuffling his feet, Shang Hua says, “Shidi, it’s just that, that, you’re too good ! You’re basically putting yourself out there like, like, sex bait , or something, and I want you to be careful .”

“Sex bait!?” Mu Qingfang throws his head back and laughs. “Gods.” He shakes his head. “Worry not, Shang Shixiong, Yanshin already has me on a short rope, I assure you. Perhaps I’ll take a companion when I go out foraging.”

“Good! Definitely do that! We can’t have the best doctor in the Jianghu getting kidnapped.” Shang Hua says this entirely seriously and it leaves Mu Qingfang sputtering.

“I’m not- that’s..Shixiong…” Running a palm over his face, Mu Qingfang says, “ I am not the best doctor in the Jianghu.”

Snorting, Shang Hua pats him consolingly on the arm. “If you’re not, then who is?” When that leaves Mu Qingfang honestly stumped, Shang Hua crows. “See? I promise it’s true. I’m.” He snickers. “Practically speaking it into existence, you know?”

Mu Qingfang doesn’t thank you very much!

He actually ends up taking some cuttings from plants in the Main Garden, as well as separating others that have thrown roots. For now, he has a small pot garden behind the house on his new patio. Mu Qingfang takes the time to write a short letter to Wang Shibo, the An Ding peak lord, stating how much he appreciated Shang Hua’s help with the project, as well as the fact that he’s become the go-to person there to make sure things get done.

He doesn’t think anything more about it, until he attends the next Peak Lord meeting and Shang Hua stops him in the hallway.

“Mu Shidi!” Shang Hua calls. He’s standing just outside the meeting room, watching Mu Qingfang walk up the corridor toward him. 

Wu Yanshin, as his head disciple, is at his side. They both stop so Shang Hua can speak.

“Shidi! You did it! It was your letter that pushed Shizun over the edge, and he just chose me as the succeeding disciple?” Shang Hua grins and opens his arms. “You’re looking at Shang Qinghua now!”

Mu Qingfang smiles. “Congratulations, Qinghua Shixiong. I’m very happy for you.”

“Yes,” Wu Yanshin adds, bowing. “This one wishes you the best of luck in your new position.” When she straightens, she sends a wink at Mu Qingfang.

“Why does it seem like you're cursing me, eh, Wu Shimei?” Shang Qinghua says. “Don’t I get all your special herbs and stuff for you?”

“Come along, Yanshin,” Mu Qingfang says, ignoring Shang Shixiong’s whining, and ushers her into the meeting room.

These meetings are not pleasant for him, though over the last year and some months, he’s at least gotten used to them. Caught in some weird mix of too much authority for a head disciple, and not enough authority to be an actual peak lord, it makes things awkward.

The first meeting he attended without Shizun, he sat at the place meant for the Qian Cao peak lord, and caused an uproar. Much more calmly than he felt, Mu Qingfang defended his place at the table, making it clear he would not be intimidated.

Now, the An generation peak lords no longer challenge him. Mostly. It helps that Wu Yanshin stands ready behind his back, watching everything and every one as well as taking notes. Too, it helps that he’s forged more relationships with many other head disciples.

Mu Qingfang tries to forget how many he’s actually slept with at some point or other. 

Wang Anshui is already in his seat, and Shang Qinghua hurries to his place behind the man. Shen Jiu enters behind his Shizun, Shen Anhe of Qing Jing peak. Xu Qingyi, the head disciple of Wei Lai peak enters with Yu Qingxin of Xi Jiao peak. They each cast friendly looks toward Mu Qingfang, who nods at them both.

At last, the current sect leader Zhang Anxiu enters, followed by Yu Qingyuan. Zhang Anxiu is a tall man, taller than every other in the room. He’s dressed in the imposing colors of Qiong Ding peak: Black with silver accents. He has sharp phoenix eyes of dark brown, and his black hair is threaded through with silver. He wears it pulled away from his face and held with the signature crown of the Sect Leader.

Zhang Anxiu sits at the head of the table, eyes narrowed and assessing. “Welcome everyone. Our succession continues to emerge. Please congratulate Shen Qingqiu , and Shang Qinghua , both recently named as succeeding disciples. As well, I have given the Bai Zhan peak head disciple his courtesy name, since Cheng Shidi is no longer here to do so. He will be known as Liu Qingge .” He sends a smile down to the end of the table, where Ku Xing and Ziu Xian sit. “You two had better get busy, if the rest of us want to ascend in the next decade.”

Mu Qingfang stifles a laugh. Liu Qingge isn’t actually here, and neither is the Wan Jian or Xian Shu peak delegation. It’s fairly common to have one or two missing peak lords. The Lord of An Ding peak is supposed to provide a copy of the minutes to the missing Lords.

He starts losing focus when Zhangmen Shibo starts talking, and it’s only the spark of qi flicked at the back of his neck that makes him realise someone mentioned his name. Zhang Anxiu addresses him directly.

“Acting peak lord Mu, in the future, if you receive correspondence from the Huan Hua Sect Palace Master , please forward your response to Qiong Ding so we will not be caught unprepared.” Zhang Anxiu fixes him with a steely gaze, and Mu Qingfang bristles.

“Respectfully, Sect Leader Zhang, I see no need to wait when a foreign sect leader threatens to rape me in order to secure a cultivation boost.” Mu Qingfang is done being nice about this topic! Naturally, the room explodes into an uproar. Behind him, he’s pretty sure Yanshin is both grinding her teeth, and forming needles behind her back.

“No one threatened that!” Zhang Anxiu thunders.

Mu Qingfang stands his ground. “What do you call it, then, when someone implies that it’s my duty to provide dual cultivation for someone, a man not ill or injured or poisoned? A man seeking a breakthrough no matter what it may do to me . And then, after I refuse, this same man writes to my sect leader to demand my cooperation? No, Zhangmen Shibo, as I told Yue Shixiong, I would sooner slit my throat than acquiesce.” 

Across the table, Shang Qinghua whispers something into Wang Anshiu’s ear. The An Ding peak lord sighs, and rubs a hand over his face. “Zhang Shixiong, have you actually read Mu Shizhi’s research paper? Qinghua tells me any benefits are borne from the emotional connection, not the dual cultivation itself.” Wang Anshiu meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “This lord thinks it rather impossible that forced dual cultivation with anyone would yield a benefit to them.”

Mu Qingfang, with great effort, keeps his expression smooth. “Precisely.” He glances down, and when he looks up again a moment later, he catches Shen Ji-Qingqiu’s eyes. Shen Qingqiu holds the eye contact for longer than expected, and gives him a tiny incline of his head.

Down the table, Qin Anlin, the Wei Lai peak lord says, “Mu Shizhi need not worry so. He has far more allies than he’s aware of.” She arches an eyebrow, and for a moment her lips tilt up at the corner. “It’s going to be a very interesting few years.”

Sighing, Zhang Anxiu says, “For once, could Qin Shimei stop being so damned cryptic ?” He crosses his arms over his chest.

Wei Lai peak, naturally, is the peak of Fortune Telling and predictions. Both Qin Anlin and her succeeding disciple, Xu Qingyi had the habit of speaking in riddles or else responding to thoughts that had not yet been voiced. Both of which, most people tend to find irritating.

Qin Anlin twists at the waist, addressing Xu Qingyi. “Qingyi, what do you think?”

Xu Qingyi is a beautiful woman in her late teens. She’s petite and slender, with peach blossom eyes of such a light brown they’re nearly golden. She has an impish smile that’s lovely enough to elicit sighs wherever she goes. She looks as sweet and innocent as Haitang blossoms in the wind. She smiles now, showing white teeth that are straight and perfect. When she speaks her voice is soft. “Qingfang Shixiong,” she says, “Has already met the one who will capture his heart, and no one else will do.” She shrugs. “He could dual cultivate with a hundred people and not one of them will have a breakthrough now.”

“What?” Mu Qingfang squawks, staring down the table. “ Who ?”

Xu Qingyi shrugs carelessly. Her gaze meets his own. “Some people’s hearts speak more softly than others. Others are not in the habit of listening to their own at all . Still, time spent together, is time well spent.” She folds her hands in her sleeves and bows.

Not much else gets done at that meeting. Anytime the Lord from Wei Lai speaks up, it has such an effect.

On the way out, he hurries to catch up with Shen Qingqiu. “Shen Shixiong!” Mu Qingfang calls, and the other man says something to Shen Anhe and turns back.

“Mu Shidi.” Shen Qingqiu greets calmly.

“Congratulations!” Mu Qingfang smiles. “I’m so glad they finally gave you your courtesy name.”

Shen Qingqiu frowns. “Finally?” He snorts. “It was not such a foregone conclusion.” He looks around at the people walking past them in the corridor. “Let us leave, if you want to continue the conversation.” He gestures toward the exit up ahead.

Outside, the sun is on the way down to the horizon. Qiong Ding peak is extensively manicured, as the first peak. Mu Qingfang supposes that it should be. But to him it looks like everything is done so purposefully, that it feels artificial.  He much prefers the gardens and orchards of his own peak.

Shen Qingqiu doesn’t say much as they stroll across the peak. Once they spot the Rainbow bridge, he clears his throat. “My cultivation has improved. Significantly.”

“That’s wonderful!” Mu Qingfang says. “Can you speak more about it?” At Shen Qingqiu’s complicated expression, he hastens to add, “Only if you feel comfortable enough to do so, of course.”

“I don’t know what you did when you healed me,” Shen Qingqiu says. “But…I no longer have pain in that foot or wrist. And meditating is…easier.”

The meditation part makes sense. But the only way the first part of that comment makes sense was it…Oh, no. “It was chronic pain in those areas?” Mu Qingfang is afraid he already knows the answer.

“Mn.” Shen Qingqiu says, looking straight ahead.

Mu Qingfang stops in his tracks. “Shixiong. Does that mean, in your other hand and foot, you’re still having the same pain?”

Lips flat, Shen Qingqiu also stops. He looks away. “Mn.” He doesn’t wait for Mu Qingfang and starts walking again.

Trotting a little to catch up, Mu Qingfang falls into step with him on the bridge. “Shen shixiong, I’d like to try healing those areas. I think it’s possible.”

“It’s only possible because it’s you ,” Shen Qingqiu says, surprisingly fiercely. “No other healer- aside from Yanmei Shimei- has even noticed .” They walk in silence for a few minutes. “I suppose you should come have tea with me, at least. Let us go to my residence.”

He doesn’t call it a home , Mu Qingfang notes carefully. “That would be appreciated,” he says to Shen Qingqiu. “What character is the Qiu?”

Shen Qingqiu exhales a heavy sigh. “Autumn,” he says stiffly, sounding like it’s his least favorite word in existence. He doesn’t say anything else, giving the impression he wants the subject dropped.

Mu Qingfang means to, he does, it’s just that, “Autumn is my favorite season.” He ignores Shen Qingqiu’s snort of disbelief. “No, I’m serious! It’s so bright during the day, but cool enough to work outside. The colors in the surrounding trees are so lovely. It’s…it’s really beautiful,” he finishes, feeling a little embarrassed. He really needs to stop spouting off like this. “It’s a good season for soup,” he adds desperately. 

Feeling a bit mischievous, he gently knocks his arm against Shen Qingqiu’s. “Maybe I’ll bring you some soup next Autumn.”

They step onto the Rainbow Bridge and cross over into Qing Jing peak. Shen Qingqiu’s shoulders relax visibly when they do. 

“Hm,” Shen Qingqiu says. “First Mu Shidi threatens me with healing, and now he threatens me with soup .” He doesn’t sound angry, though, and Mu Qingfang will accept that as positive. Shen Shixiong takes them on a walkway that leads past various outdoor pavilions. In one, older teenagers are practising guqin together, in others there’s groups of disciple painting on an easel.

Instead of a deciduous forest, the woods on Qing Jing peak appear to be strictly bamboo. There’s no manicured koi ponds, like there are on Qiong Ding peak, no statue gardens. It’s simpler. Bamboo forest on one side, meadows on the other side. Of course, the Pavilions have some areas cleared around them, and there's walkways connecting them.

Overall, it does feel pretty restful.

Generally, Mu Qingfang flies back from peak lord meetings, and he hasn’t spent much time on this peak. In their younger years, Yanmei had sort of unofficially taken over healing for Qing Jing, probably so she had an excuse to check on Shen Qingqiu. Mu Qingfang has never, and will never forgive Shen Anhe for dumping scalding tea onto disciples.

Disgusting!

They arrive at a small cottage, set back from the meandering walkway. Other cottages are visible a short distance away, but there’s enough space to afford privacy. Shen Qingqiu leads Mu Qingfang up the three porch steps, and inside.

The interior is open and sparsely decorated. There is a low tea table with cushions in the front room. It’s attached to a small kitchen. Everything is neat and dust free. Mu Qingfang thinks that Shen Shixiong will be disappointed if he ever gets the man to visit. 

Mu Qingfang is amassing  quite a collection of indoor potted plants, and of course, all the books.

“Forgive the lack of decorations,” Shen Qingqiu says, gesturing to a cushion, and that he should sit. “I recently moved into this house.” And didn’t have many things of his own, is left unsaid. 

“Nothing to forgive,” Mu Qingfang replies easily, settling on his cushion. In the kitchen, Shen Shixiong readies the tea, heating the kettle and then pouring the hot water over the leaves. After a moment, he discards the water and pours new hot water, leaving the leaves to steep. He brings it back on a bamboo tea tray.

Kneeling gracefully, Shen Qingqiu holds back his sleeve while he pours, then passes a cup over to Mu Qingfang before pouring for himself.

“This is lovely,” Mu Qingfang says, once he’s taken a sip. “Green tea?”

Nodding, Shen Qingqiu takes a drink. “Yes, from the Yellow mountains.” He sets his cup down. “I was surprised to hear that Mu Shidi remains in some danger from his research discoveries.” His green eyes meet Mu Qingfangs.

Shrugging a little, Mu Qingfang says, “I can defend myself well enough.” He smiles, but it holds no humor. “Healers in particular are well acquainted with the human body. All I need is to lay a hand on someone, and I promise , they will let me go soon after. Whether they survive the experience is up to them.”

Shen Qingqiu actually looks delighted about this information. The corner of his mouth lifts in a little smirk. “Kind and gentle Mu Shidi? So bloodthirsty?”

Laughing, Mu Qingfang says, “You sound like my friends. I know how to put the body back together again, naturally I can take it apart without difficulty.”

“I do recall hearing a rumor about Mu Shidi kicking someone down Qian Cao peak’s staircase.” Shen Qingqiu remarks.

Ah, yes. Jin Li, that foul man. Unrepentant, Mu Qingfang says, “I would do it again today, too.” He meets Shen Qingqiu’s eyes over the rim of his teacup while he drinks.

Snorting, Shen Qingqiu says, “If I had tried such a thing, I would have been ejected from the Sect.”

“Unfortunately, Jin Li’s actions were completely at odds with the oath we all take as Healers,” Mu Qingfang says. “Health related, life entrusted. I volunteer myself to medicine with love for my motherland and loyalty to the people. I will scrupulously abide by medical ethics, respect my teachers and disciple myself. I am determined to strive diligently to eliminate human suffering, enhance health conditions, and uphold the chasteness and honor of medicine.” He meets Shen Qingqiu’s eyes solemnly. “I will heal the wounded and rescue the dying, regardless of the hardships.”

Brows furrowing deeply, Shen Qingqiu says, “What in the world did he do ?”

Mu Qingfang thinks of Liu Mingyu and the way the older man used him. He thinks of the disgusting way Jin Li talked about Liu Shixiong after Mu Qingfang treated him. He thinks of sweet Wei Xiuying, and the mess Jin Li made of her cultivation. “He took advantage of patients, and of his position as a senior healer.” Pursing his lips, Mu Qingfang adds, “He came perilously close to using one of my Shimeis as a cauldron.”

Shen Qingqiu’s expression goes completely blank but his qi roils. 

“Wrist, please,” Mu Qingfang says, making a give it gesture with his fingers. Shen Qingqiu scowls but offers his wrist. This early, it’s easy to soothe the turbulent qi flow. Mu Qingfang makes his own as soft as a whisper, and uses it to soothe the sharp edges of Shen Qingqiu’s meridians. It only takes a few moments and he releases the other man.

After rubbing his wrist a moment, Shen Qingqiu pins him with his gaze. “Your shimei. The one he…what happened to her?”

Sighing, Mu Qingfang rubs a palm over his face. “She tracked me down in the dining hall and asked me to treat her.” He looks at the ceiling. “Afterwards…her cultivation returned to normal.”

Shen Qingqiu goes completely still. Mu Qingfang feels the question lingering behind the other man’s lips, but to his credit, he doesn’t ask. “Good for her ,” Shen Qingqiu mutters. He crosses his arms over his chest and glares at the teapot. “Mu Shidi, I am starting to understand why you are in danger. I suggest you be cautious when leaving the boundaries of the sect.”

“Ah, but we’ve covered that topic already,” Mu Qingfang says gently. “I appreciate you worrying about my welfare.”

*

Back on Qian Cao, Mu Qingfang tracks down Xie Yanmei in her office. “Hey, Meimei.”

Xie Yanmei looks up from the chart she’s working on, carefully dries the ink with a little qi, and closes the book. “A-Shu. What have you been up to today?”

Mu Qingfang slumps into the chair across from her desk. “I just got back from Qing Jing peak. I had tea with Shen Shixiong.”

Arching an eyebrow, Yanmei says, “Hmm, otherwise known as the patient you stole from me.” She sounds cheerful about it, though, and her eyes are bright with mischief. “How is dear Shen Qingqiu?”

“How did you know about-? Oh, never mind,” Mu Qingfang grouses. “We were talking of various things, and he specifically told me to be cautious when leaving the mountain.”

That makes Xie Yanmei sober quickly. “Yes, you should be. Have you heard from Wei Shixiong?”

Shaking his head, Mu Qingfang says, “No, and he wasn’t at the peak lord meeting today. For that matter, neither was Feng Shibo. I need to check in with him.”

“Jiejie said that Xu Qingyi told you that you’ve already met your one, true love .” Yanmei says, grinning impishly.

Mu Qingfang rolls his eyes. “She said I’ve met the one who will capture my heart.” Which honestly seems pretty unlikely. Besides, he really doubts that anyone else wants to have a romantic relationship without sex, especially with someone who did an entire research project on the topic! “Seems hard to believe.”

Yanmei plants her elbow on her desk and leans her chin on her hand. “Just think of all the heartbroken shixiongs you’ve left in your wake.”

Sighing, Mu Qingfang snarks, “There’s a few shimeis in there, too. And a shidi here and there.”

Xie Yanmei cackles, throwing her head back. “Well, whoever manages the feat of stealing A-Shu’s heart will have to prove themselves to Jiejie and myself. We can’t have just anyone marrying in to our family.” She opens her palm, calling the message array. “Jiejie, come back to my office if you’re nearby.” The array transforms into a faintly glowing blue kingfisher. The bird shakes itself and then takes wing, swooping over Mu Qingfang’s head and out the door.

Barely a minute goes by before Wu Yanshin appears. “I was in the workroom, you lazy thing!” She scolds Yanmei who just grins and shrugs. 

“Jiejie, you were there , who do you think is going to capture our A-Shu’s heart?” Xie Yanmei demands.

Wu Yanshin smiles mischievously. “ If I was a betting woman,  I’d put my money on Shen Qingqiu.”

“ What ?!” Mu Qingfang squawks. He sits up straight, while Yanshin laughs and flops in the chair next to him.

“Oh, you should have seen them, Meimei! A-Shu didn’t even wait for me, when he left the peak lord meeting. He just ran over to Shen Shixiong, and spent the rest of the afternoon with the man.”

Eyebrows raised, Xie Yanmei says, “Oh! Now, it makes sense that Shen Shixiong informed me he would be having Mu Shidi do his care from now on.”

“You both are being ridiculous,” Mu Qingfang tells them. “Have you seen Shen Qingqiu? There’s no way that --even if I was interested, which I’m not --that he would be interested in me .”

The girls exchange a long glance. Yanshin says, “A-Shu, you do realize that you’re practically everyone’s number one romantic prospect?”

Mu Qingfang blanches. “I am not!”

Yanshin leans forward, eyes narrowed. “You are too!”

“Children,” Xie Yanmei sighs, looking upwards. “A-Shu, I’m with Jiejie on this one. Everywhere I go, it’s ‘Oh, who is that kind and handsome man’ or ‘Does Mu Shixiong have a long term partner yet’?”

“Also,” Mu Qingfang says frostily, “I have a mirror. I’m not even in the same-”

Raising her voice, Yanshin says, “All that tells me is that you have a crush on Shen Qingqiu, and you’re so in denial you won’t even admit it to yourself.”

He’s about to start grinding his teeth! Arguing any further is clearly pointless, since these two have ganged up on him! “Whatever you say, Yanshin.”

Holding out her hands, Wu Yanshin says, “All right, all right, we’re finished teasing you, A-Shu.”

Rising to his feet, Mu Qingfang escapes. He can go elsewhere to be bullied! He does not have a crush on Shen Qingqiu. He’s pretty sure he would have noticed .

Chapter Text

Several days later, Mu Qingfang gets a message from Wei Qingwei. The faintly glowing pied harrier lands on his forearm. With Wei Shixiong’s voice it says, “Mu Shidi! I’ve been working on your project for weeks! I finally have a good prototype for you, so come on over to see.” The white bird with black wingtips flies off, presumably having another message to deliver.

This is exciting! Mu Qingfang has been looking forward to this. Next door, Yanshin’s not in her office, and neither is Yanmei. So Mu Qingfang wanders through the Healing Pavilion to the main workroom. Wu Yanshin is there, talking with a few junior disciples about treating burns. Specifically, she’s slathering some thick white unguent on one of the disciples. 

“I see you’re getting a demonstration of the Wan Jian stuff,” Mu Qingfang smiles. A chorus of greetings follow, and Yanshin arches an eyebrow at him. 

“What are you up to, Qingfang?” She asks. “Since you look so pleased with yourself.”

“Wei Shixiong just contacted me, so I’ll be over on Wan Jian for awhile.” He informs her.

“Here,” Wu Yanshin says, producing a wide jar from her sleeves. “He sent me a message too, asking for some more of his ointment.”

“See?” Mu Qingfang says. “It’s so good Wei Shixiong himself knows to ask for it by name.” He takes the jar, checking the seal and storing it in his sleeve.

“But what is it called , Shixiong?” One of the younger boys asks in frustration.

“It really is called the Wan Jian stuff,” Mu Qingfang explains. “Because no one cares what it’s made from. They just know it soothes some of the worst burns around, and mostly, we see those on Wan Jian.” He takes his leave and flies over.

He finds Wei Shixiong back at the great forge. He’s hammering something, but though Mu Qingfang narrows his eyes, he can’t even see what the other man is striking!

Wei Qingwei straightens up, mopping his face with the cloth tucked into his belt. “Qingfang! Ah, I knew you’d come over straight away.” His brown eyes crinkle at the corners. “Your little project has been giving me fits . Shizun’s been laughing up his sleeve at me for days.” Wei Shixiong looks pleased about it. 

He reaches out to the anvil and picks something up between his fingers. From here, it’s nearly invisible. “What do you think, Shidi?” Wei Qingwei says, holding the needle between his fingers.

“Oh,” Mu Qingfang breathes, plucking it neatly from Wei Qingwei’s fingers and giving it a close inspection. This one is more akin to an acupuncture needle. There is a miniscule head at the top, but the body of it is impossibly thin.

Experimentally, he channels qi into it. It hums once, enough so he can feel the vibrations in his fingers. On closer inspection, he finds that it’s holding his qi very well. 

Mu Qingfang can definitely work with this! 

“Don’t worry, Qingfang Shidi,” Wei Qingwei says, leaning closer, and laying a hand on his shoulder. “I have a few more for you to play with.”

“Yes, please,” Mu Qingfang says, grinning like an idiot. “I can’t wait to practise with these.” 

Wei Qingwei snorts and hands over a small leather pouch. “Mind your fingers,” he warns, “I made them sharp .” Looking entirely pleased with himself, he adds, “I also added a coating so that they will not dull over time.”

Brightening, Mu Qingfang meets his eyes. “I think I really will owe you a favor after this. Oh! That reminds me. Yanshin said to give you this.” He hands over the jar of the Wan Jian stuff.

“Ah, that beautiful woman, finding her way right to my heart.” Wei Qingwei holds a palm over his chest dramatically. “Can’t have too much of this stuff! I won’t keep you, I see you want to play with your new toys.”

Laughing, Mu Qingfang takes his leave. He absolutely wants to play with them!

He flies directly to his home, hopping off his sword in the backyard. For a moment, he looks around with a critical eye. There is a small porch on the backside of the house. Mu Qingfang keeps meaning to put some chairs or a bench there. Perhaps some plants? He thinks that would like nice.

At the base of the back porch, Shang Qinghua got his patio installed. It’s made from dark grey slate, patched together with cement in between the stones. All it needs is some decorating, and it will make a peaceful place to meditate.

For now, though, he decides on a different tactic.

He walks straight back through the yard and enters the woods. Immediately, the temperature drops. Mu Qingfang feels like he can breathe easier already. He strolls under the trees, in a random direction. Eventually, he finds a good looking tree, and sits down at the base of it.

He starts meditating, holding one of his new needles in each hand. As before, they accept his qi easily. It’s not like a sword, in which the sword responds to his will and wishes.

At least, not yet .

*

Mu Qingfang is urgently called to the Healing Pavilion in the middle of the night by the senior disciple covering. He finds Tian Xiaoling, a senior disciple, sitting down at the workstation with her head between her knees. “Tian Shimei,” he says, and clears the room with a single look.

The junior disciples scatter, and he can’t help finding it a little funny. Tian shimei looks amused as well. Sitting down next to her, Mu Qingfang meets her eyes. This particular shimei is what he considers quietly competent. She doesn’t brag, she isn’t loud, she keeps to herself and just gets  the job done.

“What happened?” He asks at last, when Tian Xiaoling remains silent.

She rubs her eyes. There’s dark circles underneath both of them. Her skin is on the grayer side of pale and she’s lost weight since the last time he’s seen her.

“I went on a night hunt with Ku Xing peak a month ago.” She looks away, picking at her nails. “They were contacted by a remote village for a cursed mausoleum. Except. In order to get there, we flew most of the way, and then trekked on foot to the location.” She sighs heavily. “I stopped to rest under a tree. There was a vine.”

Oh, no.

“I didn’t think anything about it!” She protests, like Mu Qingfang accused her of something. She shrugs helplessly. “It was a stupid vine, you know? It wrapped around my wrist, and I zapped it with my qi. But that just…”

“It attuned it to you, didn’t it?” Mu Qingfang says, wanting to sigh. He rubs his face. “And where were your Ku Xing martial siblings?”

“They…they went marching ahead. Shixiong, I was only there for a few minutes!” Tian Xiaoling says, upset.

Yes, well, sometimes that’s all it takes. This world is particularly cursed with plants that are determined to cause pregnancy in human hosts. Some plants, inversely, steal a person’s qi and incubate a perfectly human baby in an encapsulated pod.

He’s witnessed a disciple bumping into a plant and then having an infant unceremoniously dropped onto them from above! Once again, Mu Qingfang thinks that if he ever gets this world’s creator in his hands he is going to have a very stern discussion with them.

Mu Qingfang says. “May I check your pulse?” 

She wipes her forehead, and now Mu Qingfang sees the fine sheen of sweat at her temples. A quick sweep with his qi, and he says, “Were you aware of the pregnancy?”

She meets his eyes, then looks away, chewing her lip. “...Yes, Shixiong.”

“I see.” Mu Qingfang meets her eyes. The spark of life near her dantian is relatively new, about four weeks, putting it directly in the window for a plant-related gestation. “Is Shimei aware that the decision to carry to term or not is entirely her choice?”

She doesn’t look at him, but she cups her abdomen protectively. “I didn’t want a baby,” she confesses. “But now…I’ve been thinking about it. What would they look like? Would they have my smile?”  She shakes her head. “What am I supposed to do with a baby ? How am I supposed to finish my studies?”

Mu Qingfang supposes part of this is his fault. He’s been remiss, especially if his senior disciples feel that they can’t come to him for help. “What can I do to help you?”

Tian Xiaoling snorts and wipes her nose. “Tell me what to do, Shixiong.”

He really wishes he knew what to say. And then, all at once, he does . “If you want to have and raise this child, then Qian Cao will stand with you. And if you do not, Qian Cao will stand with you.”

Her shoulders shake, and she covers her face with her hands. Carefully, Mu Qingfang gathers her close and holds her for a long time.

*

“The Legend of Mu Qingfang keeps growing,” Wu Yanshin announces cheerfully, standing in the doorway to his office, the following morning. “You didn’t answer at your house. Naturally, I thought I’d find you here instead of, say, meditating with your new toys, or wandering through the woods.” She wanders the rest of the way in and slumps into one of the chairs against the wall.

Laying his brush down, Mu Qingfang sets the chart that he’s working on aside and looks at his friend. “I am actually afraid to ask.”

Snorting, Yanshin says, “Tian Shimei found me first thing this morning and explained the situation.” She meets his eyes. “I gave her the herbs she needs and told her to take a few days off.”

“Ah. That’s good.” Mu Qingfang says. He takes a deep breath and exhales heavily. “We might as well use this as an opportunity to review all the plants that interfere with human gestation.”

Yanshin snorts. “Imagine walking by a random tree and having it drop a baby on you.” She snickers. “Oops, sorry Shixiong, that tree over there threw an infant at me!” Mu Qingfang huffs silently, and she sobers up. “I’ll figure out a time that works, and you can give the presentation yourself.”

“Thanks,” Mu Qingfang says sarcastically.

“Perks of being the peak lord,”  Wu Yanshin says, and proceeds to ignore Mu Qingfang when he retorts that he’s not the peak lord yet . “You’re as good as,” She tells him. “How are you doing with your new toys?” Wu Yanshin asks, arching an eyebrow. 

He sits up straight. “A demonstration! Very well,” he says, making his voice sound pompous. He stands, and flicks his wrist sending one of his needles flying. It strikes Yanshin’s sleeve, pinning her to the little table next to her.

Giving him a sour expression, Yanshin says flatly, “Oh, please free me from this entrapment, oh great and mysterious shixiong.”

Eyes gleaming, Mu Qingfang twitches his fingers and recalls the needle. It flies backwards, right back into his hand. He makes a big show of holding it between his first and second fingers, showing off proudly.

“Oh, no,” Wu Yanshin groans, leaning forward and cradling her head in her hands. “If this was anyone else but you , I’d worry about your head inflating.”

“Don’t worry,” Mu Qingfang says cheerfully. “I still have a long way to go. Besides, these are only acupuncture needles. Wei Shixiong continues to work on needles that have an eye to tie sutures. It’s giving him fits, but really, I think he enjoys the challenge.”

Over the next month, Mu Qingfang spends a great deal of time meditating with his new spiritual needles. It’s probably the most he’s focused on his cultivation in a long while, and to his surprised pleasure, he finds that his cultivation has advanced significantly!

He starts wondering if he can use his own qi as sutures. That would be handy, especially in an emergency situation. Although, given the nature of most cultivators, the situations where he might need to use this skill are certainly few and far between.

Still, one can never be too prepared, right?

Mu Qingfang gets to work. He was already proficient with forming his qi into needles that took physical form and could be used as temporary acupuncture needles. Over time, of course, his qi needles faded, and he could disintegrate them instantly if he needed to.

Forming his qi into sutures though…that was another thing entirely. For one thing, forming his qi into a long strand and tying it to a physical needle took immense focus and effort. The first few times he tried it, he discovered that his qi reserves weren’t nearly as impressive as he'd thought.

That meant he now had to focus his attention on making his reserves as wide and deep as the Yangtze river. Fortunately, he had access to the Qian Cao library. Many, many conditions might require a cultivator to expand their reserves, and Mu Qingfang discovered a number of methods.

The one he chose was essentially using a spirit stone to pour as much qi into as possible and then spend the next day in meditation. Well. Eventually, he got it down to a single day. The first time he attempted this, he overdrained himself and ended up with Xie Yanmei scolding him while Wu Yanshin transfused qi and glared.

“Had A-Shu even considered talking about this--this ridiculous plan of his,” Xie Yanmei says acidly, while she paces about his treatment room. “This healer would have told him to start slowly as draining one’s entire system of qi runs a high risk of severe qi deviation! ”

“You’re lucky we put that alert talisman in your house,” Yanshin tells him flatly. “Or you might have dropped dead then and there.” She leans forward. “Imagine if we had to call Shizun out of the caves to tell him how stupid you were? Imagine if I got stuck being peak lord after all this? No, I would never forgive you,” She finishes resolutely.

Once he’s recovered from that little bump in the road, he decides he better get off the peak for a little while while the girls cool down. Mu Qingfang feels like his ears are still burning from the very thorough joint dressing down he got.

So the very next morning, Mu Qingfang escapes down to the village below for some fresh air. It’s now late Spring, and the late morning sun is warming up, burning the light fog from the streets.

The vendors have already begun selling food and all the shops have opened. Mu Qingfang goes to the bookshop and browses idly for a while. He hasn’t had time to read for pleasure in weeks, and that must be rectified!

He tends toward adventure stories and stays away from romances. No sense reading those , he tells himself. Love stories leave Mu Qingfang with a vague sort of longing that he can’t adequately explain. When he was younger and less jaded, he used to imagine finding his zhiji, someone to know and understand him on a much deeper level than mere friendship, or romance.

Mu Qingfang’s parents died when he was little more than six years old, killed in a demon attack. They were also healers, living in the borderlands to the Demon realm, in a small village. The aunties that raised him afterwards, were older women from the village with no children of their own.

For years, he was shuffled from house to house, staying with one auntie for several months, and then another, and another. It left him feeling like a burden to be shouldered. And though he had his parents' talent for healing, the aunties felt that young Mu Renshu had no business going off on his own at age eleven to seek out a cultivation sect.

After all, at the time he was young and strong, and able to do the jobs and duties that they no longer could. And his aunties made it very clear that his departure was in essence a betrayal of the time and money and effort they spent in raising him, if he didn’t stay in the village.

As Mu Renshu grew up, it took a very long time for him to understand that he was not a bother . That his presence was not something he inflicted on people. That others can and did actually want him around. 

Mu Qingfang still struggles with this. Maybe he always will.

He loses a chunk of time in the bookstore, lost in his thoughts. When he finally leaves (new books happily secured in his storage pouch) he finds that at least a shichen has passed.

The streets are busy with people shopping. It occurs to him that it’s been awhile since he visited Cheng Yi, so he walks down the street toward the brothel.  He ducks into the alley, then up to the roof, running lightly over the tiles until he gets to the back door.

He drops down, landing lightly on his feet and knocks thrice.

An unfamiliar face greets him, a girl around fifteen. She looks him up and down. “Master Mu?”

Smiling, Mu Qingfang nods. “Yes. I was wondering if Madam Cheng had time for a social visit unless any of the ladies could use a doctor.”

The girl brightens. “Cao Ruolan definitely can! She’s been laboring all night. Please come with me, Master Mu.”
She leads him down the hallway and up the back stairs to the second floor. The door to Cheng Yi’s room is closed, and she knocks lightly. “Madam Cheng? Master Mu has come to visit.”

A few moments later the door swings open revealing the older woman. She smiles. “Qingfang. It’s good to see you. I suspect we have a patient for you.”

“Take me to her, and I will do all I can,” Mu Qingfang says.

Another staircase, this one hidden behind a tapestry at the other end of the corridor. Intrigued, Mu Qingfang peeks at the backside of the thing, only to find a very detailed array embroidered in green silken thread. Ah, Shen Shixiong has been here, he thinks, feeling pleased.

The third floor is where the ladies have their private rooms. When he enters Cao Ruolan’s rooms behind Cheng Yi, he sees a young woman in her early twenties standing next to the bed, leaning over from the waist and resting her head.

Immediately, Mu Qingfang smells the stress in the air. A quick glance yields much information: pale skin, beads of sweat rolling slowly down the side of her face, the blood tinged linens on the bed, likely the aftermath of her water breaking.

“Hello,” he greets calmly. “I am Mu Qingfang, from Qian Cao peak. May I examine you?”

She barely glances up at him. Cao Ruolan’s eyes have dark circles underneath and her very being radiates exhaustion. “Yes,” she says shortly. “Do what you can, and what you must.”

Moving closer, he lays a hand on her lower back and checks her pulse with the other. “The child is in the correct position, however she is stuck.” Cao Ruolan had a slight build, and her hips were narrow.

Mind racing, Mu Qingfang considers his options. In a perfect world, they’d be at the Healing Pavilion with Yanmei in attendance and the resources of the sect behind him. Here, he is the only resource this woman has.

His specialty is not childbirth, nor women’s health. Although he knows the procedure, he’s never delivered a baby without a senior healer, and it’s been several years since the last time he’s done so. But in those years, his cultivation and power has grown. He has an idea, but he will need help, especially afterwards.

“Madam Cheng, do you have a way to contact Shen Qingqiu?”

A long beat of silence. “Yes.” She says slowly.

“Please do so, and ask him to come immediately,” Mu Qingfang says. “I can save the baby, but I’ll need him to provide me a qi transfusion afterward.”

“Forgiveness, but wouldn’t-”

“His qi is very compatible with mine,” he explains shortly. “And I may not be in a position to call for aid, afterwards.” Mu Qingfang doesn’t want to imagine how angry the girls will be if he dies using one of his new techniques. Wu Yanshin will call his soul back and keep it on her desk in a bottle for all eternity.

Cheng Yi produces a talisman written in exquisite calligraphy. It’s already charged with energy, Mu Qingfang can tell with a look. She tears it, and it turns into a qi message, a standard crane that pulses with power, flying off through the wall in search of Shen Shixiong.

They get Cao Ruolan back into bed. Mu Qingfang begins emptying his sleeves on the cleared off night table. Fortunately, he does carry a bunch of emergency supplies at all times. More importantly, he has some of Wei Qingwei’s spiritual needles.

While he prepares, he explains the problem to his patient. “The child is too large for your body and unable to pass through the birth canal. The only option I can see is to surgically remove the child from your womb.” He meets Cao Ruolan’s eyes. “The risk to you and the child is great. But with this, there is a chance the both of you survive. As things are now, if we continue with the usual care for a laboring mother, I think the chance of death for you both is high.”

Cao Ruolan swallows. “Mu Daifu,” she says after a moment. “If my baby dies, I will not survive it. You will make sure my child lives. That is my priority.”

Grimly, he sets his jaw. “Very well.”

He outlines what will happen. Acupuncture for pain relief, and then he will systematically cut through the layers of her abdomen until he gets to the womb. He will then open that layer, and remove the child. Cheng Yi will be responsible for keeping the baby warm and dry, immediately after the birth, while Mu Qingfang repairs her womb and closes the wound.

“Do it,” Cao Ruolan says firmly.

Mu Qingfang centers himself. In an emergency, the first pulse you take should be your own . He remembers his father’s words from when he was a little boy. He breathes, and his focus narrows down. The outside world falls away, and he begins.

*

The simplest part of this is setting the needles to block her nerves to the abdomen. “Look only at the ceiling,” he says firmly. “Do not deviate your gaze.”

“Yes, Daifu,” Cao Ruolan replies, strained. She tilts her head back and closes her eyes.

Once she has been adequately numbed, he slices across her lower abdomen, a small horizontal incision. He must work quickly now. He cuts again through the subcutaneous fat, and then the fascia, and then the abdominal muscles. Only then does he see the stretched out uterus. 

Mu Qingfang suppresses the bleeding using his qi. Then he carefully cuts through the wall of the uterus. It’s quite vascular and there is a lot of blood. He staunches it the best he can using only his spiritual energy, reaching down and physically separating the incision. There! He feels the amniotic sac! It’s unbroken. He slices it open, and then he reaches for the baby.

He eases the head and one shoulder out. Behind him, he hears voices that sound vaguely familiar but his focus remains on his work. The rest of the child follows, and she! --is slippery with the waxy coating of a newborn.

“Cheng Yi, take the baby,” Mu Qingfang says and hands her off, returning his attention to Cao Ruolan. “The child lives,” he says shortly, but she doesn’t answer.

His hands are covered with blood, and her femoral pulse is closest. It’s still there, thankfully, but too rapid and weak. She’s bleeding a lot . He calls one of the spiritual needles, attaching a long strand of qi to the end of it. Mu Qingfang’s eyes are open, but his focus turns inward. 

The needle rises into the air. He uses his hands to approximate the edges of the uterus. He directs the needle and uses it to suture the womb back together. Over and over, he uses the smallest sutures he can manage in the least amount of time.

For Cao Ruolan is very much on borrowed time from here on. 

The incision comes together, and the qi sutures are holding. He extends another long thread of qi to the needle and now uses it to sew the abdominal muscles back together. The fascia comes afterwards, and at last he’s up to the skin layer.

Mu Qingfang feels vaguely nauseated and a bit woozy. He blinks, clearing his vision, sets his jaw and gets back to work. He feels all of the qi sutures he’s made and part of his attention remains on them, holding them together, keeping them in place. The needle flies, and flies, and flies.

“Daifu…the baby?” Cao Ruolan’s voice is weak. 

Her face is gray, her pulse thready and weak but she lives . Mu Qingfang staggers, and two warm hands steady him. From far away, he hears a familiar voice, “Don’t you dare have a qi deviation!” And then spiritual energy rushes through his system like a warm fire on a cold day.

“She needs to drink as much as she can, broth or water only for a day,” Mu Qingfang murmurs, right before his legs give way and he loses consciousness.

Chapter Text

Shen Qingqiu’s personal messenger talisman arrives while he’s taking a drink of tea in the front room of his little cottage. He comes dangerously close to choking the instant he realizes it’s Cheng Yi calling him. It’s more than a little terrifying, especially since Cheng Yi has never used a single of those talismans in the last six years.

He bursts from his house, slamming the door closed from the air with a whoosh of qi, and shoots across the peak and down into the valley. In minutes, he’s at the back door to the brothel. He kicks the door open like a man possessed. Leaving the door hanging from its hinges, he flies up the steps to the second floor. “A-Yi!” he shouts, finding her rooms empty.

Clattering from the staircase and then, “A-Jiu! We need you right now!” Cheng Yi calls urgently.

Shoving the tapestry aside, he uses qinggong to ascend the stairs in a single great leap. Spiritual energy is thick in the air when he gets to the third floor. He runs down the hall to where it’s concentrated. “I’m here!” He calls, and stops in the doorway.

For a moment, he’s not sure what he’s looking at.

There’s a pregnant girl in the bed, naked but both top and lower parts covered with carefully placed towels. Her stomach-

Shen Qingqiu’s own stomach heaves, and he clenches his hand on the doorframe. He forces himself to look again, and this time he takes in the sight of Mu Shidi with his hands buried up to his forearms in the girl’s open belly. Stomach turning over again, Shen Qingqiu circulates his qi.

Near the wall, Cheng Yi is watching anxiously while Mu Qingfang does…whatever he’s doing.

It’s clear that Cheng Yi called him here for whatever is happening with Mu Qingfang. But why in the world would Mu Shidi want him and not one of his closest friends, who also happened to be fully trained healers? There must be a reason. “What’s going on?” Shen Qingqiu demands. “Mu Shidi?”

“He can’t hear you right now,” Cheng Yi says. “Cao Ruolan has been laboring all night without progressing. Mu Daifu said this was the only chance to save them both, that the child was stuck in the birth canal.”

“What is he doing ?” The words burst unintended from Shen Qingqiu and he risks another glance at Mu Qingfang. “Why did you call for me?”

Cheng Yi makes a frustrated gesture, lifting her hands helplessly. “He said that afterwards he wouldn’t be in a position to call for help, and that, that your qi was compatible with his.”

Well, that doesn’t exactly make things clearer! For whatever reason, Shen Qingqiu is here , though, so he’ll try and be useful. He definitely needs to…not be looking…at whatever Mu Shidi is doing. The smell of blood is already too much and he feels the metallic stickiness of it in his nose and throat.

“Cheng Yi, take the baby. The child lives.” Mu Qingfang says suddenly, presenting Cheng Yi with a tiny infant who’s covered in blood and some kind of strange waxy…discharge. The umbilical cord has already been severed and the stump sealed with qi, close to the infant's abdomen. Mu Qingfang’s eyes are backlit by his blue qi, and they look eerie in this dim lighting.

It’s a girl, Shen Qingqiu thinks wildly. 

“A-Jiu, take those towels, start drying her off.” Cheng Yi orders, and Shen Qingqiu does so at once.

He’s never seen a child this new, this small before, and it’s a bit humbling. Are her fingers supposed to be this small?  Shen Qingqiu pats at her awkwardly with the towel, not wanting to hurt such a small creature. She’s floppy , and knows that’s not right.

“No, you’re not- here, take her,” Cheng Yi says, and the next thing Shen Qingqiu knows, he’s holding a baby! Why is he holding a baby ?! Stupidly, he stares down into her little scrunched up face. Her little face which is on the dusky side, now that he thinks about it. That…that doesn’t seem normal.

Cheng Yi exchanges the towel for the small, softer one draped over the end of the bed. She uses that to dry off the baby’s face first. Then she briskly dries the infant’s arms and torso, finishing up with her legs and impossibly small feet. Cheng Yi leans forward, wrapping the infant in the blanket, and bringing her close to her body.

Swaying back and forth, Cheng Yi begins humming to the baby, rubbing her back firmly. “Come on, sweet girl, take a breath for me…”

Oh! Shen Qingqiu presses the tip of one finger alongside her temple, and uses the smallest whisper of qi that he can, encouraging her to breathe .

All at once, her tiny face screws up in displeasure, and she lets out a long, high pitched wail. Cheng Yi laughs. “Oh, what a good baby you are! Such a good girl!” She pats the child’s back firmly, and the baby keeps on crying.

While Shen Qingqiu watches, the baby’s skin tone changes from a dusky purple to a bright angry pink. He exhales a breath he hadn’t realized was stuck in his chest.

A wave of power ripples through the room, and Shen Qingqiu staggers with it. What in the hell ? 

He accidentally looks toward Mu Qingfang who is utterly focused on the gaping abdomen in front of him. A flash of silver darts into the wound, and back out, trailing a long length of bright blue qi.

That’s strange, Shen Qingqiu thinks, because Mu Shidi’s just standing there holding a layer of her flesh together, he’s not…  Shen Qingqiu blinks. What is he even doing ? Taking a step closer, Shen Qingqiu finds that the open wound is looking slightly less terrible. The needle flies in and out, a line of blue qi settling into the woman’s flesh and holding it together. 

Fuck that’s--Mu Qingfang is a spiritual cultivator like himself! He’s not sure why he was under the impression the other man was a physical cultivator. Maybe because his build is so solid. Mu Shidi’s shoulders are much wider than his own, Shen Qingqiu knows.

Layer by layer, Mu Qingfang sews her up, ignoring everything else until at last there’s just loose skin left to close. For a moment, the healer pauses, and Shen Qingqiu goes on high alert. Clearly this procedure is draining Mu Shidi.

Mu Qingfang must gather himself, though, because all at once, he leans forward, holding the skin together while the needle flies through the air, trailing blue qi in its wake, over and over and over.

“Daifu…the baby?” The woman on the bed says, and Shen Qingqiu is an idiot, because why did he think she was already dead? Stupid. Mu Qingfang wouldn’t be working so hard on a corpse.

Mu Qingfang straightens, and the needle falls to the floor, inert. He staggers, and the thick spiritual energy that’s been filling the room sputters. Blood starts dripping from Mu Qingfang’s nose. Oh, shit! Shen Qingqiu flashes to his side, grabbing him with both hands. “Don’t you dare have a qi deviation!” Shen Qingqiu says sharply and just pours his own spiritual energy into the man’s meridians. Mu Qingfang’s spirit veins soak up his energy, and Shen Qingqiu slows down the transfer so he doesn’t run out before help arrives.

“She needs to drink as much as she can, broth or water only for a day,” Mu Qingfang manages, turning to Shen Qingqiu and collapsing in his arms. 

He gets a strong whiff of blood which is repulsive, and lemongrass? Which is much more palatable. Shen Qingqiu leans down and hoists Mu Qingfang up into his arms, continuing to transfer qi.

“I need a bed for him,” Shen Qingqiu says, brow furrowing. There’s only one bed in this room and there’s already a patient in it!

Cheng Yi glances up from where she’s been staring at the baby. “Two rooms over. Lai Lihua won’t mind, and if she does, I’ll handle it. Oh, and A-Jiu? I think we should call for another healer if you think they’ll come.”

Shen Qingqiu doesn’t have to wonder. He knows they will. “I will do so, once I lay him down.” He doesn’t wait for permission, just takes Mu Shidi two doors over where the door is already propped open. It’s strange for Mu Qingfang’s face to be so still. Mu Shidi is quick to smile, and his face is expressive.

Sorry to whoever's bed this is, Shen Qingqiu thinks, because it’s about to be covered in blood and birth-gore. 

He lays Mu Qingfang down carefully. The man is breathing, but he’s pale and clammy. His face is streaked with blood and it’s still oozing from his nose. Tears of blood seep from the corner of his eyes and fall down the side of his face. Hastily, Shen Qingqiu forms the message array. “Xie Shimei, this is Shen Qingqiu. I need you to come to the Warm Red Pavilion immediately. Mu Qingfang is…I think he had a qi deviation.” The array turns into his signature green magpie and flies off.

For good measure, he sends another one, this time to Wu Shimei, saying the exact same thing. Then he kneels at the bedside and continues the qi transfusion.

It’s surprisingly smooth and easy. Shen Qingqiu knows from prior experience this is not always the case. He once tried to pass qi to Liu Mingyu and they both nearly deviated. It’s why he generally makes it a point to not perform qi transfusions unless it’s absolutely necessary.

Time passes. Shen Qingqiu’s not sure how much. Mu Shidi’s chest keeps rising and falling evenly, and he doesn’t seem to be in any pain. From what he can gather, this deviation resulted from emptying himself of qi. And Shen Qingqiu has learned over the years that that is a good way to deviate.

This close, he can’t help but scrutinize his face. Mu Qingfang is also quite observant and Shen Qingqiu normally wouldn’t have this opportunity. This close, Shen Qingqiu sees the sweep of the man’s eyelashes on his cheek, the straight brows. This close, he can tell it’s most definitely Mu Qingfang’s hair that smells of lemongrass, likely from the oil he uses on it.

It’s …Well. It’s lovely, actually. The scent is light, vaguely citrusy, and suits the man entirely.

Shen Qingqiu arranges Mu Qingfang’s hands so they’re resting on his stomach. There’s blood caked under his nails and halfway up his arm. Disgusting. He can’t do anything about it yet, however.

Within an incense time, there’s an uproar downstairs, and then footsteps coming up the hallway.

“Meimei, you take the girl, I’ll handle A-Shu,” Wu Shimei says from the hallway. 

“I have Mu Shidi in here,” Shen Qingqiu calls, glancing over his shoulder.

Wu Yanshin takes one look at the man on the bed and growls, “I am going to kill him! That idiot !” She stomps closer and kneels next to Shen Qingqiu. “Respectfully, Shixiong, I will take it from here.”

“Please,” Shen Qingqiu says, relieved, and releases Mu Shidi’s wrist. He rises to his feet. 

“Don’t go anywhere,” Wu Shimei warns. “I  may need another set of hands, and Yanmei is tied up with the girl and the baby.” She meets his eyes. “Madam Cheng met us downstairs and filled us in.” Her dark eyes fix upon Mu Qingfang’s face. “Leave it to A-Shu to invent an entirely new branch of medicine.”

She closes her eyes, and scans Mu Shidi. After a few minutes she glances at Shen Qingqiu. “Shixiong did an exemplary job, and has my sincere thanks.” Her eyes narrow. “He just deviated like this yesterday .”

Shen Qingqiu chokes on nothing. “What?!”

“I know! He’s an idiot! Men! ” Wu Yanshin says harshly.

Shen Qingqiu opens his mouth, and closes it again without saying a word. He’s not an idiot, thank you.

“It’s a lucky thing that Shen Qingqiu’s cultivation is a good match for yours, A-Shu,” Wu Yanshin mutters under her breath. “Else we would be having a very different conversation right now.” Wu Shimei appears to have forgotten that Shen Qingqiu is present, the way she keeps muttering. “I swear, if you make me have to be the peak lord…”

“I should--” Shen Qingqiu starts, but Wu Shimei just snorts.

“Stay exactly where you are ,” She says. “Since Qingfang doesn’t have the sense-” She cuts off her words, frowning. “Actually, you know what? I lied. Come back here and give him some qi if you can spare it. His meridians like yours better, and mine is just adequate . I’ll go to the other side and clear some of the blockages.”

“Blockages?” Shen Qingqiu asks, returning to his kneeling position at the bedside. Mu Shidi’s skin still feels too cool, and he begins transfusing his qi.

Wu Yanshin perches on the edge of the bed, laying one hand on Mu Shidi’s forehead and keeping the other on his wrist. “Draining yourself can make your meridians collapse completely, then when someone gives you some qi, the spirit veins are all clogged up with blockages. And this is the second time in a day he’s done something this stupid.” Wu Shimei exhales heavily. “A-Shu, why do you have to be so good ?”

They work in silence for a time. Eventually, Wu Shimei says, “I’ve cleared all I can for right now. You can stop, Shen Shixiong.” While he stands up, she continues, “I need to check on Yanmei.” She pulls a talisman out of her sleeve, charges it, and slaps it on Mu Shidi’s chest. It glows with a set of numbers. “Vital signs,” she says shortly, answering the question that Shen Qingqiu hadn’t asked. “If any of those turn red, call for me.”

She turns to leave, but when she gets to the threshold, she says, “If Shen Shixiong seeks something useful to do, he may get a basin and wipe the blood from his face and hands. Qingfang hates to be dirty.”

*

A short time later, one of the younger girls brings in a basin of warm water and a wash cloth. Shen Qingqiu takes it, feeling nonplussed. How did he end up in this position again?

He picks up one of Mu Shidi’s hands. The dried blood is sticky, and Shen Qingqiu wrinkles his nose. He starts wiping off the blood, but no matter how he scrubs, some of it stays stubbornly stuck in Mu Qingfang’s cuticles and under his nails. 

Shen Qingqiu sighs, setting the cloth on the lip of the basin. He pulls out a small dagger. This is one of his favorites, because the point is so fine and pointy . It’s perfect if you have to stab someone, because the blade is so sharp that they don’t feel it at all.

It does the job of cleaning the gunk out from under Mu Shidi’s nails just fine.

After he rewets the washcloth and wrings it out again, he finishes up Mu Qingfang’s cuticles. Now his hand looks normal again, and then feels strange, because why does he even know what Mu Shidi’s hands look like? Shen Qingqiu must be losing his mind.

He moves on to the other hand and repeats the process.

“Do I even want to know why you’re holding my Shixiong at knifepoint?” Xie Yanmei says, entering the room holding the baby.

In answer, Shen Qingqiu holds up Mu Qingfang’s right hand. “Because this is disgusting, and I know Mu Shidi wouldn’t stand for it.”

Xie Yanmei rustles around in her sleeve and produces a Qian Cao washcloth, perfectly white and soft. “Use this for his face. It’s been pretreated with stuff to clean blood.”

Shen Qingqiu nods and begins wiping Mu Qingfang’s face. It feels…very strange, he decides, to perform such intimate care for someone who can’t do it himself.

“We’re very lucky you answered Cheng Jie’s talisman.” Xie Yanmei remarks, standing in place and swaying her body. The infant’s eyes are open though her face is still scrunched up. “Luckier still that Qingfang thought to call for you.”

“I don’t understand,” Shen Qingqiu says, frustrated, “Why he wouldn’t call either of you?!”

Yanmei smiles a little and leans her cheek against the baby’s head. “We both gave him a dressing down yesterday. He didn’t tell us he was leaving the Peak, and I suspect, was trying to give us time to cool off. His visit here was not planned, but if he had not come by, two lives would have been lost.” She sighs. “Qingfang would say that any damage to him would be worth it, in those circumstances.”

“I don’t understand him. At all .” Shen Qingqiu says, meaning every word.

Xie Yanmei meets his eyes. Her expression is fondly exasperated. She shrugs a little, and smiles. “Our A-Shu has the biggest heart of any person I’ve ever met. He cares so much, it worries me sometimes. I’m glad you let him treat you, Shen Shixiong.”

Shen Qingqiu huffs quietly. “He gave me a ridiculous expression like a puppy and said, ‘ Begging Shixiong to be allowed to continue the treatment ?’” 

“Ah, yes.” Xie Yanmei says wisely. “The ‘ it will actually break my heart if you don’t let me fix you ’ expression. Everyone succumbs eventually.”

Moving on to wiping dried blood out of the man’s ears Shen Qingqiu murmurs, “He’s very different from what I expected.”

“Surely Shen Shixiong has not been listening to rumors ,” Xie Yanmei says.

“Right now, the only rumors I’m hearing about Mu Shidi are the ones where he’s in actual danger when he leaves the sect,” Shen Qingqiu sniffs. “Thankfully, my shimeis have stopped plotting how to dose themselves with aphrodisiacs.”

That makes Xie Yanmei stiffen, and her expression changes. Shen Qingqiu has never seen such a cold look on her face before. “Mu Qingfang has retired from staffing the dual cultivation pavilion anyway,” she says. Something about her voice feels … off .

“What is it that you’re not saying, Shimei?” Shen Qingqiu drawls slowly, straightening.

Her lips tighten. “It’s not my story to tell.” She says firmly. “But I can say this. Qingfang has never sought fame, or renown.” Her lips curve up. “He just always tries to do the right thing.”

“A rare person, indeed,” Shen Qingqiu says.

“If being peak lord doesn’t work out for you, Shen Shixiong, Qian Cao will always have a place waiting for you.” Xie Yanmei’s smile widens. “You’re doing a fine job cleaning up A-Shu.”

Frowning, Shen Qingqiu looks down at Mu Qingfang’s too still face. “He’s got some blood caked in the ends of his hair.”

“Mn.” Yanmei agrees. “You should remove his crown and braid it for him. I would, but.” She smiles at the sleeping baby in her arms. “My hands are a bit full.” She does manage to root out a couple more of those white cleaning cloths. “These should help. I’ll be next door with Cao Ruolan. Call out if you need me.”

And then she just leaves.

“Why is this my job?” Shen Qingqiu asks Mu Qingfang, but of course he doesn’t answer. “Very well. Your hair is a mess, Mu Shidi. Unacceptable.” He leans down and pulls the pin from his crown and then works the crown free of his thick hair.

Lemongrass wafts up to his nose, and Shen Qingqiu inhales deeply in relief. “Your hair smells better than all the blood on your hands,” he says. “Luckily for you, I have a comb.” First, though, he retrieves the stool next to the vanity table and brings it over next to the bed. Settling upon it, he takes a hank of Mu Qingfang’s hair and starts combing it from the bottom up. 

He doesn’t think he’s ever willingly combed a man’s hair before. It’s a thought that should make him wary, but in this case, it’s…fine? He can tell that Mu Qingfang’s hair was clean before getting involved in a surprise surgery, and it feels healthy and soft in his hands.

Shen Qingqiu manages to collect Mu Shidi’s hair to one side of his neck.  Thankfully, there’s only a little blood stuck in random places. He uses one of the white cloths to wipe it clean, and braids the long length efficiently, using one of his own ribbons to tie it off.

The green ribbon looks good in Mu Qingfang’s hair.  Shen Qingqiu leans over, palming his face. Why. He does not need to be thinking these things!

Just like he doesn’t need to replay the careful way Mu Shidi massaged his face that time, either, and yet .

“You’d probably be horrified if you knew the things in my head, Mu Shidi,” Shen Qingqiu tells him softly. “It’s a good thing I can keep a secret.”

Chapter Text

Awareness returns to Mu Qingfang slowly. Everything is sore and his mouth tastes disgusting . His eyelids are stuck together and he makes a sound of displeasure in his throat. Jasmine lingers in the air, a good indicator that he’s safe, at least. Yanmei must have been here recently.

He rubs his eyes, one after the other, and finally opens them. Mu Qingfang blinks. He’s…not at the Healing Pavilion, but why does it look like he’s been sleeping in a woman’s bedchamber?! The bedroom is furnished minimally, but there is a vanity table near the door. 

The talisman on his chest buzzes, and he absently plucks it off. He tries to cancel it, but where his cultivation should be, there’s …nothing.

“Hello?” Mu Qingfang calls, trying and failing to sit up. Fuck , everything hurts. He flops helplessly back down and stares at the ceiling.

He hears footsteps in what must be the hallway, and then--

Shen Qingqiu appears. The man takes one look at Mu Qingfang and raises his message array. “He’s awake,” Shen Qingqiu tells it, and the array dissolves into twin green magpies that fly off. He walks over to the bed, looking down at Mu Qingfang. “How do you feel?”

Swallowing over the lump in his throat, Mu Qingfang says, “My cultivation--”

With a snort, Shen Qingqiu says, “Wu Shimei blocked it because, and I quote, ‘He will absolutely do something stupid again if I don’t.’ ”

“What happened? Why-Where are we?” Mu Qingfang is trying to stay calm. Would it kill Shen Shixiong to be a bit more forthcoming? Also, why is Shen Qingqiu watching over him? Not that….he means…it’s fine .

There’s a stool next to the bed, and Shen Qingqiu sits. He settles his robes before fixing him with bright green eyes. “We are at the Warm Red Pavilion. You called me here, and I arrived to find you forearms deep in a young woman’s stomach, delivering a malpositioned baby.”

Mu Qingfang frowns. “I don’t remember that,” he says honestly.

Shen Qingqiu’s lips thin. “Do you recall qi deviating the day before you left your peak? Because your two friends were quite annoyed about that.” He smiles a little meanly. “You should expect a thorough scolding, I am told.”

Ignoring the jibe, Mu Qingfang searches his memory. All right, yes , he remembers flying down to town, a bit chagrined that the girls were so angry with him. “I went to the bookstore,” he says slowly. “And since I was here anyway, I decided to visit Madam Cheng. She…” Mu Qingfang’s eyes meet Shen Shixiong’s. “The girl. She was in labor for eight shichen.” More memories come back, a rush of them, in fact. “Are they all right? Did the baby make it?” He reaches out, wrapping his fingers around Shen Qingqiu’s wrist. 

Shen Qingqiu’s brow furrows and he looks down at Mu Qingfang’s hand. Hastily, he withdraws it, but the other man’s frown remains. “Mother and baby are well,” Shen Qingqiu says at least. Then he prods Mu Qingfang in the chest with a very pointed finger! “You, on the other hand, nearly died! If I had not come when Cheng Jie called, you would have! Idiot man,” Shen Qingqiu finishes up. “Why did you not call an actual healer ? What was I supposed to do?!”

Mu Qingfang can’t help the dopey grin that crosses his face. “Well…I figured Cheng Yi had some way to contact you. I knew you could stabilize me until the girls arrived.”

“Did it occur to you,” Shen Qingqiu says icily, “that I might not have been on the mountain? What if I was away on a night hunt, hm? Our Mu Shidi would have died!”

Okay, Mu Qingfang knows that he’s not supposed to find this funny . He knows! It’s just that- “I think the phrase is ‘Our A-Shu.’”

“Mu Qingfang!” Shen Qingqiu shouts, and the smile drops off Mu Qingfang’s face. Shen Qingqiu clenches his jaw, and looks away.

“Forgive me, Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang says quietly. “You’re right.”

“I know I am correct,” Shen Qingqiu snarls, leaning forward. “What if I failed? Did you think of what that would have done to me? Forever known as the man who let the best physician in the Jianghu die!”

Their eyes lock. Mu Qingfang reaches out, finding the other man’s hand. “Shen Shixiong. I am sorry . It was selfish of me to put you in that position. I won’t do so again.”

Shen Qingqiu huffs, and looks away again. “At least you can apologise properly. Unlike some people.”

“I’ve…had a lot of practice.” Mu Qingfang says after a moment. “Do you mind helping me sit up?”

“Finally, he comes to his senses and asks for help.” Shen Qingqiu complains, but rises to his feet. He leans in, wrapping one arm behind his shoulder and the other under his knees, scooting his position up. “Here, lean forward.” Mu Qingfang manages it with the man’s help, and Shen Qingqiu shoves a pillow behind his back.

Mu Qingfang sighs in relief, feeling much better just with sitting up. “Many thanks. Shixiong did well.”

“Xie Shimei already tried to recruit me,” Shen Qingqiu says, sitting back down on his stool. “I’d rather be a peak lord than a healer.”

Grinning again, though this one is just a flash, Mu Qingfang quips, “Why not be both?” Fast as lightning, Shen Qingqiu swats him with his closed fan on the shoulder, and Mu Qingfang yelps. “Hey!”

“I never said I was nice , Shidi,” Shen Qingqiu says smugly, the hint of a smile barely visible in the curve of his mouth.

“Perhaps,” Mu Qingfang says. Then his mouth gets ahead of his brain. “I like you anyway.”

Shen Qingqiu freezes, and his cheeks slowly go pink. “Your friends will be here shortly.” He stands up and leaves without another word.

Ah. Mu Qingfang really meant those words, but it seems Shen Shixiong is easily embarrassed. He’ll have to figure out some way to express his appreciation to the man. Maybe he can ask the kids from Zui Xian to make some sweets? He’ll check on it.

Not too much later, the girls arrive. “Oh, look who’s awake,” Wu Yanshin says, striding right up to the bed and settling on the stool. She doesn’t ask for permission but runs a scan.

Behind her, Xie Yanmei sighs. “A-Shu. We need to talk.” 

“Hold that thought, Meimei,” Wu Yanshin says. “A-Shu, Shen Qingqiu probably told you I blocked your cultivation?” At his nod, she continues. “You came dangerously close to dying, do you realize that?” She releases his wrist and rubs a palm roughly over her face. “Not one, but two severe deviations, all because Mu Qingfang couldn’t wait and prepare his body properly for his new cultivation techniques.”

“Yanshin-” Mu Qingfang tries.

She just glares at him. “ Shut up , Qingfang.” She says flatly. Leaning forward, she adds, “I spoke with Shen Qingqiu at length. He is an accomplished spiritual cultivator, who uses a similar technique with leaves of all things, coating them with his qi and using them as weapons.” Wu Yanshin looks impressed about it. “He began using that technique as a child and has been working on his spiritual reserves for years. ”

“What you did was incredibly reckless,” Xie Yanmei speaks up, coming to perch on the edge of the bed beside Yanshin. “Not only did you put yourself in danger, but then, instead of calling trained healers , you involved poor Shen Qingqiu! You know the talk about him now, how do you think the sect would have responded if they found out that he tried to save you and failed ?” Her voice cracks, and Mu Qingfang is reminded that she cares very much about the Qing Jing peak head disciple.

He feels properly ashamed, and looks down at his lap. “You’re both right,” he admits quietly. “This one was wrong, and promises never again .” A warm hand drops over his own, and Mu Qingfang meets Yanmei’s warm brown eyes.

“You scared us, A-Shu. A lot . You scared Shen Qingqiu, and Cheng Yi, as well.” Xie Yanmei’s expression is sober. “This…this can’t happen again. Ever .”

If he thought he felt ashamed before , he was wrong. His throat tightens, and tears prickle at the corners of his eyes. “I’m sorry ,” he whispers, anguished. 

Another slightly larger hand clasps Mu Qingfang’s wrist. “Okay.” Wu Yanshin says. “Apology accepted.” She closes her eyes, sighing heavily. She opens her eyes, meeting his own. “Jiejie still loves you, so stop looking so heartbroken. Meimei, you better tell him.”

“Your meridians are a mess ,” Xie Yanmei says. She rubs her temple. “Believe it or not, you didn’t do too much damage from the first deviation. The second though… you really are lucky that Shen Qingqiu’s cultivation agrees with yours so much. If I thought I could get either one of you to agree, I’d prescribe you both medical dual cultivation.”

Mu Qingfang freezes. “What? Why?”

Yanmei pins him with a look. “You already know that Shen Shixiong was badly used in his youth. Medical dual cultivation would have improved his condition. I discussed it with him once, and he told me he would rather die. I did not broach the subject again.”

For a moment, Mu Qingfang thinks about it. Being with Shen Qingqiu that way. Imagines kissing his neck, then his mouth, running his hands through his hair-

His stomach flutters, and Mu Qingfang frowns. “If he. I would at least consider it. Only if he was willing. And I don’t want you to ask him about it, either.”

Wu Yanshin and Xie Yanmei exchange glances. Yanmei leans forward. “All right. I won’t bring it up. Does that mean you will?”

Mu Qingfang opens his mouth, and then closes it, looking away. His cheeks feel hot. “I’ll…think about it.” He feels the silence stretch out, and makes himself look at his friends. “WHAT.”

“It’s okay to like him,” Wu Yanshin says gently. “It’s okay to think about… things with him.”

“I know it’s okay!” Mu Qingfang says, more loudly than he intends to. He leans his head back against the headboard and sighs. “Sorry.”

“You should plan to discuss it with Shen Shixiong,” Xie Yanmei says at last. “A-Shu…I think if it’s you …he might be more willing than you’d expect.”

*

The girls help Mu Qingfang get dressed with minimal trauma to everyone. Working as a healer, especially having worked in the dual cultivation pavilion is a good way to lose most of his body shyness, especially around people he feels safe with.

Before he leaves, he asks to speak with Cheng Yi.

“Mu Qingfang,” the older woman greets, entering the room he’s been using for the last few days. “You’re looking much better.”

Mu Qingfang gives her a deep bow. “Apologies for imposing on Madam Cheng’s hospitality. I would like to--” Pay for my room is what he means to say, but Cheng Yi holds up a hand.

Appearing amused she says, “A-Jiu already took care of it. He insisted .” Cheng Yi smiles. “So Mu Qingfang should not worry, and focus on healing himself so that he may heal others in turn.”

“Madam Cheng is wise,” Mu Qingfang says.

Wu Yanshin mutters, “Smarter than you .” Yanmei elbows her, and Yanshin quiets.

“This Mu owes you a debt,” Mu Qingfang says honestly.

“There are no debts between friends,” Cheng Yi says. “Now, if you will, please follow me.” 

He exchanges glances with Yanmei, but she waves a hand at him, indicating that he should follow Cheng Yi.

Two rooms over, he finds Cao Ruolan nursing her baby. Cao Ruolan looks up at his knock on the doorframe, and smiles widely. “Master Mu! Please, come in. I have heard you required some recovery just as I did.”

Mu Qingfang returns her smile, and sits on the edge of her bed. Cao Ruolan looks to be in much better health. “May I check your incision?”

“Only if you hold the baby a moment,” she says cheekily. She uses a finger to unlatch the child, who whines a bit in complaint at her meal being stopped.

Mu Qingfang gathers the tiny bundle into his arms. “Oh,” he says softly. “Look, you’re so beautiful!” He runs a gentle finger across her cheek. “Aren’t you just perfect .”

“Master Mu, would you consider attending her hundred day celebration?” Cao Ruolan asks. 

“Try and keep me away,” he jokes. 

After that, Cao Ruolan parts her robes, and he inspects the incision. It’s healing surprisingly well. The qi sutures have dissolved, but from what Mu Qingfang sees, when they did so they knitted the flesh and skin neatly back together. His cultivation is blocked right now, which makes assessment difficult. “You’re healing well,” he says, and hands her back the baby once Cao Ruolan’s robes are sorted.

The girl smiles. “The best doctor in the Jianghu attended the birth of my child. Naturally, I am healing well.”

“I’m not the best-” Mu Qingfang demurs, ducking his head.

“If not you, then who?” Cao Ruolan asks tartly. “No, I’m afraid Master Mu must accept reality. For no other could have saved my baby.” She presses a gentle kiss to the baby’s head.

If not, you, then who ? Shen Qingqiu had said something similar the other day, hadn’t he?

Mu Qingfang puts it from his mind, taking his leave, and allows Yanshin to fly him back to Qian Cao peak.

*

It turns out, Mu Qingfang really underestimated how much he chafed at his cultivation restrictions. Wu Yanshin keeps him blocked for over a week, coming by each morning with Xie Yanmei to eat breakfast together. It reminds him of how they used to eat at the cafeteria, every day at the same table.

“Sometimes I really miss you both,” Mu Qingfang tells them on the third morning of this routine. He has his scallion pancakes and the girls have their congee. “Life was a lot easier before we had so many responsibilities.”

Wu Yanshin says mildly, “Yes, it was so much easier , only being responsible for patient’s lives .”

Laughing, Xie Yanmei gives her a friendly elbow to the ribs. “You know what he means! Don’t listen to her, A-Shu, she’s just being difficult.”

“I often am,” Yanshin agrees cheerfully. She takes a bite of congee. “Have you spoken to him yet?”

Mu Qingfang doesn’t have to ask who she’s talking about. His pancakes sure are interesting! “I haven’t seen him since I returned to the peaks.”

“If only there was some way to communicate with our friends on other peaks,” Xie Yanmei says thoughtfully. “Jiejie, maybe we could teach A-Shu how to take a walk .”

“Or,” Yanshin needles, ignoring Mu Qingfang’s sour expression, “He could write a letter. I’m told he’s pretty powerful on Qian Cao. Maybe if he asked one of the juniors nicely they might deliver it for him.”

As one, both women give Mu Qingfang a distinctly unimpressed look. He huffs, crossing his arms over his chest. “You’re both bullying me today!”

“And you deserve it,” Wu Yanshin says, arching an eyebrow. “You know exactly what you need to do, A-Shu. Stop dithering and do it.”

“Well forgive me if I haven’t yet found the right way to proposition someone for medical sex!” Mu Qingfang snaps. He winces, and rubs his temples.

“Wrist,” Yanemi says, and Mu Qingfang hands over the goods. His qi may be blocked, but he feels the sweep of hers easing the headache he’d only been peripherally aware of. She releases him. “Shen Qingqiu is a reasonable man. Offer it as an option that will benefit you both, and if he says no, then at least you asked.”

“You can’t be embarrassed about this,” Yanshin says in disbelief. “You? The Master of Dual Cultivation? The same man that gave the sex pollen lecture to our juniors for the past ten years?”

“It’s different with him,” Mu Qingfang says. He chews his lower lip. “It’s not embarrassment , exactly, it’s just…”

“You like him.” Xie Yanmei says softly.

“I like him,” Mu Qingfang agrees. “And I don’t want to…to …”

Carefully, Yanmei ventures, “Have you been considering something… more with Shen Qingqiu?”

“No!” Mu Qingfang exclaims. Then he sighs, and looks up. “I don’t know. Maybe.”

“You two are overthinking this.” Wu Yanshin says. “Shen Shixiong is an accomplished spiritual cultivator. You are a spiritual cultivator in need of assistance. Once Meimei releases the cultivation block, why don’t you see if you two can practise together?”

Sitting up straight, Mu Qingfang says, “That’s actually a good idea!”

“I do have them occasionally,” Wu Yanshin replies dryly.

“Bring him something sweet,” Xie Yanmei says. “You didn’t hear this from me, but the man loves tanghulu.”

“Meimei, can you send a message for me?”

*

To his chagrin, Mu Qingfang finds that his cultivation really is in bad shape after Xie Yanmei releases the block. His meridians feel scorched and tight, his qi sluggish. What used to be a wide and smooth river is more like a gully formed from a downpour, and filled with rocks and sticks.

It feels awful .

He manages to send a message to his friends on Zui Xian himself. Mu Qingfang isn’t in any shape to ride his sword, so he calls up the message array. Or, well. It takes a few attempts before he’s successful. And the resulting qi messenger is pale and flickering, not at all like his brightly glowing bluebird. 

To his pleasure, Shen Qingqiu replies promptly, accepting his invitation for tea at Mu Qingfang’s residence.

They meet the day after, which is fortunate, as it gave Mu Qingfang time to straighten up. He’s not usually a messy person, but with little else to do besides read and putter in the garden, clutter accumulated. The stack of books on the tea table. The pile of charts he insisted on reviewing. Some new sketches of his garden expansion. It all had to live somewhere!

The passage of time feels both too slow and too fast at the same time. As well, Mu Qingfang suffers a bit of anxiety. Does he even know what he wants from Shen Qingqiu? Mu Qingfang’s not sure that he does . Aside from the obvious, he’s not even sure what to ask for.

Eventually, though, the house is clean, Mu Qingfang is dressed in new-ish robes with his hair neatly done and shining. The tea set is ready, white tea leaves already portioned out…all that’s left is to wait for Shen Qingqiu.

When the knock at the door finally comes, Mu Qingfang wonders if the palpitations he’s been having might actually turn into some ischemia. He smooths his robes down once more, and crosses the room.

Opening the door, he finds Shen Qingqiu on his porch, also very nicely dressed in robes of dark green with four layers of inner robes: two of a much lighter green, and two crisp white.

Mu Qingfang smiles. “Shen Qingqiu. It’s good to see you.”             

Chapter Text

“Feel free to get to the point of this visit,” Shen Qingqiu. He’s kneeling across from Mu Qingfang at the tea table. Polite sips of tea have already been drunk, and now Shen Qingqiu watches him with narrowed green eyes. 

Mu Qingfang smiles weakly. “I’m sure you noticed from my messenger that my cultivation is… changed .”

“For the worse, yes, I noticed,” Shen Qingqiu says without pity. 

After taking a deep breath, Mu Qingfang says, “I find myself in a difficult position. My spirit veins are scorched, and if not treated promptly, they may scar permanently.”

Frowning, Shen Qingqiu says, “There is a treatment?”

Slowly nodding, Mu Qingfang replies, “There is.” He hesitates and says, “Dual cultivation with a suitable partner.”

Green eyes narrow. “And what,” Shen Qingqiu asks frostily, “Makes a partner suitable?”

“That’s the thing,” Mu Qingfang says. He clasps his hands together on the table, trying not to fidget. “For most people, a suitable partner is just someone who is willing.”

“For most people,” Shen Qingqiu echoes. “But not you?”

“Naturally, Shen Shixiong grasps the crux of the issue immediately.” Mu Qingfang looks down at the table. “I know what people say about me, about the dual cultivation treatments I have provided.” He lifts his gaze, meeting Shen Qingqiu’s eyes. “I have never dual cultivated because I wanted to. It’s not something I…anyway. This world is what it is, and the fact remains that dual cultivation can often heal spiritual wounds that traditional treatments can not.”

He adds quietly, “Spiritual wounds like those from being used as a cauldron.” Shen Qingqiu goes still, and Mu Qingfang plunges on. “What I propose is this. If you are willing to be my partner in this, I think it will benefit us both. Significantly .”

“You want to…dual cultivate. With me ?” Shen Qingqiu sounds disbelieving. “Not Liu Shidi? Or Wei Shidi?”

“I am not…compatible with them,” Mu Qingfang says, feeling ashamed. He thinks of the time Liu Shidi bit him, hurt him during their coupling. How Wei Qingwei’s treatment left him feeling so outside his body and disconnected from reality. “Shixiong should not feel pressured. And if he declines, I will not bother him with a second request. The matter will be put to rest permanently.”

Shen Qingqiu says, “Your paper said that ninety-six percent of the people you treated had breakthroughs afterwards.”

“Yes, Shixiong.” Mu Qingfang confirms.

“And your… new method had to do with….emotional connection?” Shen Qingqiu looks like he’s trying to make sense of all this.

Brightening a little, Mu Qingfang nods. “Yes. I hypothesized that because treatments like these are so fraught with anxiety, that if I was able to ease that anxiety, make the patient feel safe and comfortable, that we might achieve a better result. I did something similar when I treated your injuries recently.”

The furrow between Shen Qingqiu’s brows deepens. “So, to restate. You think that if, if we dual cultivate, that it will fix both of our issues with our cultivation.”

Mu Qingfang chews his bottom lip. “Yes.”

Shen Qingqiu sighs. “Fine.”

Mu Qingfang blinks. “Fine?”

“Have you gone deaf?” Shen Qingqiu asks dryly. “I said fine , and I meant it. Problem? Changed your mind already?”

“No!” Mu Qingfang swallows. Shen Qingqiu said yes. “I’m just--grateful that Shen Shixiong--”

The other man cuts him off with a wave of his hand. “Given the reports of your… assistance …throughout the sect, I can’t imagine it will be a hardship for me.”

That makes Mu Qingfang grin outright, while he blushes deeply at the same time. Also, he has no idea what to say to that. “I hope it is a good experience for both of us.”

“Is that all?” Shen Qingqiu asks. 

“Oh, actually I was wondering if —after we, after— if you might want to work on our spiritual techniques together?” Mu Qingfang asks hopefully. 

Shen Qingqiu looks amused. “Shidi thinks he will still want to spend time with me, after ?”

“Why wouldn’t I?” Mu Qingfang asks, genuinely mystified. 

“Let’s get through fixing our cultivation first,” Shen Qingqiu says after a moment. “When do you want to do this?”

“Ideally? Soon.” Mu Qingfang says simply. 

“I see.” Shen Qingqiu fixes his eyes on the table. “I will arrange to free my afternoon tomorrow if that suits.”

 Mu Qingfang nods. “That’s fine.”  Wow that’s. A lot sooner than he thought Shen Qingqiu would say. “Do you know where the dual cultivation pavilion is?”

Shen Qingqiu blinks. “Is there a reason we can’t just —” He looks around at Mu Qingfang’s residence. 

“I—” Mu Qingfamg chews his lip. “It would be …better if we used the Pavilion.”  Because if all this goes wrong he will very much need a place to retreat to. He doesn’t think it will though. Still. Best be sure. 

“Very well.” Shen Qingqiu says. 

They arrange a time to meet at the dual cultivation pavilion tomorrow and the other man rises. At the doorway, Mu Qingfang says, “Again, I must thank Shixiong for being willing to help me.”

Shen Qingqiu gives him a long, considering expression. Finally he says, “Thank me by fixing both of us, Shidi.”

After he leaves, Mu Qingfang feels at a loss. Here he thought Shen Qingqiu would refuse out of hand. Well. Looks like this is happening. His heart skips a few beats and Mu Qingfang takes his own pulse. Anxiety, he thinks. 

As a distraction, Mu Qingfang heads out of the house to the big garden behind the main Healing Pavilion. He spends a good shichen under the hit sun, kneeling in the aisles pulling weeds.  After that’s done he wanders up the back steps of the pavilion and down the corridor to the right. 

He’s lucky today, Xie Yanmei’s in her office. “Meimei,” he says simply and she looks up from her desk. 

Xie Yanmei takes one look at him and her eyes widen. “He said yes?”

Mu Qingfang grins. “He said yes.” He wanders closer to her desk and flops in the chair opposite it. “Tomorrow…”

Snorting, Xie Yanmei says, “He also likes to get things done as soon as possible.”

“What if— “ Mu Qingfang starts, but Yanmei cuts him off. 

“Don’t.” She says simply. “You said it yourself, his qi is compatible with yours. And, you like him. It won’t be like those other times, A-Shu.”

*

Tomorrow comes far too fast, and before he knows it, it’s time to walk over to the dual cultivation pavilion. Mu Qingfang pokes his head in the workroom and finds Fang Xiaodan there, along with Wei Xiuying. “Has Shen Shixiong arrived yet?”

Fang Xiaodan looks up. “He’s probably pacing in the courtyard, Qingfang. I assigned you room one in the back corridor.”

“Thank you, Shijie.” Mu Qingfang says gratefully. That particular room is the farthest away from the front of the pavilion and also has an exit directly into an enclosed garden. In years past this was considered the most private room out of all of them.

He does find Shen Qingqiu pacing in the courtyard, hands clasped behind his back and a frown on his face.

“Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang calls as he walks over to the man. Shen Qingqiu is dressed down, in his rogue cultivator robes, and instead of a hair crown, his hair is held away from his face with a simple wooden hairpin. 

“Shidi,” Shen Qingqiu says, tightly. His posture stiffens. 

“Come with me, please, Shixiong.” Mu Qingfang says, knowing that the other man would not care to have this discussion in the courtyard. He leads them through the entrance in a different wing of the pavilion, turning left and walking all the way to the end of the hallway.

He opens room one with a hand on the door. It recognizes his qi signature even severely weakened, thankfully. Once Shen Qingqiu follows him in, Mu Qingfang secures the privacy arrays, feeling the drain against his qi.

“How does this work?” Shen Qingqiu asks bluntly, facing him with arms crossed. He’s standing in the middle of the room, and against the back wall is a large bed. No ceramic pillows here, they’re the newer kind filled with buckwheat hulls.

Next to the bed is a large table with many drawers. Mu Qingfang is quite familiar with the contents. They hold all manner of lubricants, and other accessories for sexual satisfaction. Across from the window (which is spelled to prevent viewing in ) there is a wardrobe for their clothes.

In addition, there’s a small table with a tea set and two chairs next to the window. “Would you like tea?” Mu Qingfang asks.

Appearing frustrated, Shen Qingqiu says, “No. What I want is to get on with this.”

The sharp words feel like a blow, and Mu Qingfang tries to suppress his flinch. “I see,” he says woodenly. “I suppose we should get undressed then.” He turns and begins peeling off his outer robes.

To think he’d thought that this might go differently. Idiot, he tells himself. Mu Qingfang tosses the outer robes carelessly over a chair, and mechanically begins undoing the ties to his inner robes. In moments, he’s bare to the waist, with his feelings tucked away.

When he turns back to Shen Qingqiu, the other man just stares at him blankly.

“What?” Mu Qingfang sounds more than a little defensive, and straightens his shoulders. Shen Qingqiu gaze travels over his body, and Mu Qingfang’s muscles tighten the longer he looks without saying anything.

“I misspoke,” Shen Qingqiu says, in a much different tone of voice. “I will prepare tea.” he moves to the small table and sits at the chair that’s not draped in Qian Cao robes. He pulls various things out of his sleeve: tea leaves, and a bamboo  jug of water. While Mu Qingfang watches in confusion, Shen Qingqiu focuses on filling the small teapot with tea leaves and filling the kettle with water. He heats it with a talisman. “You should sit,” he says finally.

Mu Qingfang sits. They remain in awkward silence while the water heats. The tea smells good, at least, and Mu Qingfang suspects this will be a strong brew. It’s good, he thinks. They both will need bolstering, clearly.

At last, Shen Qingqiu pours and Mu Qingfang drinks. It’s good, but of course it would be. Without making eye contact, Mu Qingfang says, “Shixiong, in order for this treatment to work, we must be comfortable with each other.”

Pursing his lips, Shen Qingqiu says, “What do you suggest, then?”

“I would suggest some skin to skin contact,” Mu Qingfang replies, forcing himself to meet the other man’s eyes. “In the past…” He presses his lips together, expecting Shen Qingqiu to make a sharp comment. When none comes, he says carefully, “In the past , I usually ended up holding the patient until we both felt more at ease.”

“And what do I need to do for that?” Shen Qingqiu asks.

“Strip to the waist, keeping your trousers on.” Mu Qingfang says. “I will lay down, and hold you from behind.”

“Can it be the other way around?” Shen Qingqiu demands. 

Again, Mu Qingfang feels a little mystified. “Of course.” If that’s what it takes for Shen Qingqiu to feel comfortable, then fine. He downs the rest of his tea. “I will let Shixiong prepare himself.” With that, Mu Qingfang gets up, and lays down on the bed, facing away from the center of the room.

He’s all too aware of the movements behind him, the sound of fabric against fabric. Finally, the bed dips, and Shen Qingqiu settles behind him. Since he’s acting like he doesn’t know what to do with his arms, Mu Qingfang will help him out.

He reaches back and tugs Shen Qingqiu’s arm over his waist, and then attempts to entwine their fingers. Attempts because Shen Qingqiu seems to have no idea what Mu Qingfang is trying to do. The other man is holding himself rigidly behind him, and this is not going the way he thought it might.

“Is this…fine?” Shen Qingqiu actually sounds hesitant.

“I’m not contagious,” Mu Qingfang says wryly. “You can touch me. In fact, the entire point of this is that you should . Are you sure you don’t want me to demonstrate first?”

“Do as you like,” Shen Qingqiu says sharply, and turns over the other way, giving Mu Qingfang his back.

Now who’s being defensive, Mu Qingfang thinks wearily. “I’m going to wrap myself around you,” he says softly, laying an arm over the man’s waist. “Can I hold your hand?”

“Fine.” But at least Shen Qingqiu understands what he wants now. Mu Qingfang clasps his hand, threading their fingers together finally, and snuggles up to the man’s back

“You can relax against me, if you like,” Mu Qingfang says, keeping his voice gentle. His nose is right up against Shen Qingqiu’s neck. “I like the jasmine,” he murmurs. “Yanmei wears jasmine too.” It unlocks a sense memory: hiding his face into Xie Yanmei’s neck on those horrible nights before he was made head disciple.

Unconsciously, he tightens his arm cuddling closer. For a long time, neither one of them says anything. Mu Qingfang deliberately keeps his breathing even and deep, and slowly, Shen Qingqiu begins matching the pattern.

All at once, Shen Qingqiu’s spine relaxes and he allows himself to lean on Mu Qingfang. “That’s it, Shixiong, you’re doing so well.” Has he fallen asleep? Mu Qingfang supposes that’s a good thing. “See, this isn’t so terrible,” he murmurs. “I don’t know about you, but I didn’t sleep well last night.”

He’s not expecting an answer. “I never sleep well,” Shen Qingqiu mutters resentfully.

“Maybe after this treatment, you will,” Mu Qingfang replies, closing his eyes. “It’s okay if you feel like taking a nap. I’m kind of sleepy now, too.”

“Do you really think this might work?” Shen Qingqiu sounds worried.

“We have to trust each other,” Mu Qingfang says. “Until we do, it won’t be as successful as it could be. And, just for clarity’s sake, Shixiong, I already trust you. You’ve already saved my life once. Shidi must again impose.”

Mu Qingfang closes his eyes. Shen Qingqiu is warm and pliant in his arms and he rubs his thumb against the other man’s chest. Soothed by the sound of his breathing and the warmth of his body, Mu Qingfang falls into sleep. 

*

He wakes with Shen Qingqiu’s face tucked into the space between Mu Qingfang’s neck and the bed and his arm and leg draped over Mu Qingfang. 

He suspects that Shen Shixiong is cold, but Mu Qingfang’s cultivation is so poor right now, he can’t call his robes with it. He settles for bringing both arms around the other man and holding him snugly. “I’m sorry I can’t warm you up properly, not with my cultivation,” he murmurs regretfully. “I want to be able to treat you well.”

Sighing a little, he says just above a whisper, “I thought this would be easier, but instead it’s a lot more difficult. I thought we understood each other better than this. Perhaps I was projecting my own feelings onto you.”

Shen Qingqiu murmurs something unintelligible into his neck and then tugs at his hair. Stretching, Shen Qingqiu inadvertently plasters his body right up against Mu Qingfang’s. Then he winds his arms around Mu Qingfang’s neck, and shifts so that he’s looking into his eyes.

“I fell asleep,” Shen Qingqiu says, in amazement. “You…and then I…”

“Is that…good?” Mu Qingfang asks hesitantly. They’re nearly nose to nose.

Shen Qingqiu smiles, brightening his entire face. Mu Qingfang catches his breath. “It means I feel a lot more comfortable.” He traces a finger over Mu Qingfang’s lower lip. 

Mu Qingfang captures that errant hand and brings it to his lips for a kiss. “May I kiss you?”

Shen Qingqiu looks like he’s thinking about the answer like it’s a life or death question. Finally, he nods. 

Mu Qingfang tilts his head closer and brushes their lips together. It’s soft and chaste and Shen Qingqiu looks surprised again. 

“That wasn’t a real kiss,” he complains and Mu Qingfang’s eyes widen. 

“It wasn’t?” Is Shen Qingqiu angry about that?! “Do you want a ‘real’ kiss?” Mu Qingfang asks with a smile. “Kissing Shixiong is no hardship.”

“Prove it,” Shen Qingqiu orders and well, Mu Qingfang does .

He has plenty of experience with kissing, technically, and yet kissing Shen Qingqiu is nothing like any of it. It feels completely different, making Mu Qingfang’s mind go utterly silent while he reels with sensation. Nothing in his life has ever felt this good. Even though he’s laying down, it feels like the world has tilted on its axis.

Shen Qingqiu hums into his mouth and then startles at his own sound. He pulls away, breaking the kiss and looking wide eyed at Mu Qingfang. “That-”

Mu Qingfang smiles wide and bright. “That was a kiss.”

Green eyes narrow. “Again ,” he demands, and Mu Qingfang leans in.

There’s kissing. A lot of it. Mu Qingfang loses himself in it for the first time in his life. Then Shen Qingqiu begins moving restlessly under him, and he knows that it’s time. Gently extricating himself from the limbs wrapped around him, Mu Qingfang explains, “Let’s get rid of these,” he suggests, tugging at the waist of his trousers. “What do you think?”

Underneath him, Shen Qingqiu’s pupils are blown wide and dark, leaving just a thin ring of light green around the edges. “Yes,” he says, his voice husky. He watches Mu Qingfang stand and remove his pants, tossing them carelessly on the floor.

Then it’s his turn to stand and peel away the last of his clothes, his armor. Standing in front of Mu Qingfang naked, Shen Qingqiu looks more than a little defiant, like he’s worried about being found wanting. That won’t do. 

“You’re beautiful,” Mu Qingfang breathes. Shen Qingqiu is lean and willowy, he already knew that, but his muscles are well defined. Some part of him clinically notes the various scars across his torso, but for once it’s a distant part of Mu Qingfang’s mind. “Right down to your feet, you’re lovely .” He steps closer and Shen Qingqiu swallows. “Would Shixiong like to take me first?”

“First?” Shen Qingqiu echoes.

Nodding, Mu Qingfang explains, “I suspect for the best results, we will need to do this twice. Once in which you are the penetrating partner, and once in which I am.” When Shen Qingqiu doesn’t respond, Mu Qingfang says gently, “Shen Qingqiu may withdraw consent at any time without fear. Also, if this plan is not acceptable we can…figure something else out.” Green eyes fly to meet his and he presses a soft kiss to Shen Qingqiu’s mouth. “There are many ways to dual cultivate.”

Shen Qingqiu swallows. He bites his lip, looking away for just a moment. Then he resumes eye contact, looking determined. “Mu Shidi may…penetrate first.”

Mu Qingfang exhales silently. It’s time to begin.

Chapter Text

Mu Qingfang finds that dual cultivation with Shen Qingqiu is both similar to his past experience, and nothing at all like it.

He begins by stretching out partially on top of Shen Qingqiu, and kissing him for a long time. Long enough that the other man starts taking nips at Mu Qingfang’s lower lips, and leveling him with a fierce green gaze.

The jar is open and already within reach. “Lubricant, to ease the way,” Mu Qingfang explains,  scooping some up with his fingers and then rubbing it briskly between his hands.

“Why are you-” Shen Qingqiu breaks off with a jump when Mu Qingfang wraps a now warm and slick palm around his erection to give him a few strokes. “Ah-”

Feeling just a little smug, Mu Qingfang meets his eyes. “Relaxed is good,” he reminds Shen Qingqiu and keeps running his hand lightly up and down. On the bed, Shen Qingqiu sighs and arches his back a little.

Heat sparks in Mu Qingfang’s belly, a slow burn that spreads with every movement of his hand, every hitched breath from the man on the bed. “Can I try something?”

“Try what?” Shen Qingqiu says suspiciously, opening his eyes and glaring a little.

“Using my mouth.” Mu Qingfang says, dropping his eyes and giving the head of Shen Qingqiu’s cock a glance.

“If you…want to…” Shen Qingqiu says, the little divot appearing between his brows.

For the first time in my life, I really do , Mu Qingfang thinks. Then he leans down. He’s never done this before, but he knows the theory. After all, while researching for his paper, he had to learn all forms of dual cultivation. But reading and reality are two very different things.

The flesh of Shen Qingqiu’s cock is smooth, almost silky, and it feels good against the flat of Mu Qingfang’s tongue. Just under the head of the penis is a small bundle of nerves, exquisitely sensitive, and it’s this he focuses on. 

He laps at this one place like it’s frozen tanghulu.

Fingers plunge into Mu Qingfang’s hair, the blunt nails scratching at his scalp somehow make it sweeter. It’s following the pull of instinct to close his lips over the head completely, sucking gently as he goes. It satisfies something deep within, and without thinking, Mu Qingfang lays both of his hands over Shen Qingqiu’s dantian and starts transferring qi. He doesn’t have much available, but he uses what he does have to the best of his ability. 

He loses himself in the repetitive motions, humming in satisfaction when Shen Qingqiu moans and shifts restlessly.  Shen Qingqiu arches into his mouth, short cut off moans falling from his lips. Even with his weakened cultivation, underneath Mu Qingfang’s hands, Shen Qingqiu’s cultivation straightens out. The twisted spirit veins uncoil, the  blockages melt away and the flow of his qi smooths out.

Hands reach down, holding either side of Mu Qingfang’s face, and then things get really… weird . Shen Qingqiu hasn’t trained in dual cultivation, he’s not following any plan. His instinct is to make Mu Qingfang feel good , and that’s what happens when he starts transfusing his own spiritual energy.

The circuit…isn’t like it should be, not how the books say to do it. But Mu Qingfang has never limited himself with what the books say. Something he’s never formally learned, but knows just the same: there’s multiple ways to get to the same place.

The outpouring of Shen Qingqiu’s spiritual energy soothes every snarl and snag in Mu Qingfang’s meridians, opening some up wide, and tightening others that were so swollen and limp that his qi stagnated. 

Mu Qingfang stretches out on the bed between Shen Qingqiu’s thighs, the weight of his upper body held up on his forearms and core strength, taking Shen Qingqiu’s full length into his mouth over and over again. He’s quivering underneath Mu Qingfang, but he knows somehow that this kind of shaking is definitely the good kind.

“Qingfang,” Shen Qingqiu manages between deep breaths and little gasping noises, “I’m so close --just, just-- more --”

His tongue on that little bit of flesh, every time he sinks all the way down. You can do this, he thinks, though he’s not sure who he’s thinking of in that moment. Shen Qingqiu’s arching hips stutter, and he thrusts wildly into Mu Qingfang’s mouth, one hand gripping his hair tight, holding his head in place while he spills, and spills and spills.

Mu Qingfang’s spirit veins fill with LIGHT , and the surge of power sweeps through his body, out through his hands, and directly into Shen Qingqiu’s dantian. Crying out, Shen Qingqiu arches backwards on the bed as he breaks through the bottleneck that’s stagnated him for years . 

That surge of power goes directly into Mu Qingfang’s cultivation system, restoring it to its prior high level before he started messing around with spiritual needles and qi sutures. Meridians restored, Mu Qingfang accidentally dumps another entire load of qi back into Shen Qingqiu.

Releasing Shen Qingqiu’s cock from his mouth, Mu Qingfang rolls his neck and crawls up the bed, wrapping himself around the other man. Shen Qingqiu tucks himself into an impossibly small ball for a tall man and hides his face against Mu Qingfang’s neck. He snakes his arms round Mu Qingfang’s neck, and incredibly, Shen Qingqiu starts giggling. “I can’t believe that worked ,” he laughs, snickering into Mu Qingfang’s skin. “I thought…and then you just…I had a breakthrough !”

Grinning happily, Mu Qingfang says, “You did ! My cultivation is back to normal.” He circulates his qi, sighing in relief, running his palm up and down Shen Qingqiu’s back.

“Now what happens?” Shen Qingqiu asks, shifting back just enough so he can make eye contact.

“With what?” Mu Qingfang asks, confused. Shen Qingqiu’s expression turns sly and he shifts his lower half, pressing into Mu Qingfang’s body. Oh , he thinks. That. 

“Is it not Qingfang’s turn?” Shen Qingqiu asks archly, and before he can ask turn for what?  Shen Qingqiu tugs his head down into a deep kiss.

*

Oh.  

*

The rest of the day passes in bed. Time passes both slowly, and much too fast. Later, when the sun has long set, Mu Qingfang wraps his arms around Shen Qingqiu, dozing lightly. 

His qi hums in his meridians, stronger than it's ever been before. Mu Qingfang thinks he had a breakthrough after his cultivation was restored. He also thinks that Shen Qingqiu advanced at least another level past his breakthrough. 

“Stop thinking,” Shen Qingqiu says. 

Amused, Mu Qingfang noses into his hair and neck, pressing a kiss to the soft skin there. “How do you know that I was?”

Snorting, Shen Qingqiu turns over to face him. “Aren’t you always?”

Well, yes .  

“I was thinking that you’ve advanced another level.” Mu Qingfang tells him, beyond pleased about it. Far from the mess that Shen Qingqiu’s meridians were earlier, they’re now wide and smooth as an ancient river bed. Perfect for cultivation. 

“Mn, yes, I think you’re right,” Shen Qingqiu nips at his jawline. “Almost like the Master of Dual Cultivation set me right.”

“No, you don’t understand,” Mu Qingfang says, leaning up on an elbow. “What happened with you…with us…is unlike anything that’s happened to me before.” He leans now and steals a kiss. “If anything… you are the factor that made it…incredible.”

“Hm, good,” Shen Qingqiu says, looking unbearably smug. Mu Qingfang wants to kiss him some more about it. 

How has he gone his entire life, never knowing that kissing could be like this ? “You’re wonderful,” Mu Qingfang sighs into Shen Qingqiu’s mouth. 

“You’re biased,” Shen Qingqiu tells him and nips at his lower lip for emphasis. 

“I like being biased, then,” Mu Qingfang says, holding the other man tightly. 

For a time they just lay silently holding each other. Eventually Shen Qingqiu says, “What happens when we leave this room?”

Mu Qingfang deliberately relaxes his muscles. “What do you want to happen?”

Shen Qingqiu curls a long lock of Mu Qingfang’s hair around his finger. “Rumor has it that Mu Qingfang doesn’t go back for seconds.”

“Mu Qingfang would go back for fourths, fifths, and more if Qingqiu was willing.” Mu Qingfang says quietly. 

“Qingqiu doesn’t share,” Shen Qingqiu says with a fierce expression. 

Meeting his eyes, Mu Qingfang says seriously, “Qingfang’s heart has already chosen.” Shen Qingqiu looks pleased but Mu Qingfang holds up a hand. “It was never my choice to work in the dual cultivation pavilion. I was trying to make the best out of what was —for me—a terrible situation. However I must be honest. In an emergency situation Qingfang must act to save a life, even if it requires dual cultivation with someone else.”

He holds his breath, waiting for the fallout. But. He has to know that Shen Qingqiu understands. 

Shen Qingqiu reaches out, smoothing away the deep line between Mu Qingfang’s brows. “Qingqiu can not fault you for this. As well, Qingqiu swears he will return to Qingfang, even if that means allowing someone else to treat any poisoning he may suffer.”

Mu Qingfang tips their heads together and closes his eyes. “No matter what, Qingqiu must return to me.”

*

Mu Qingfang wakes in the morning to Shen Qingqiu slipping out of the bed. Heart sinking, Mu Qingfang feigns sleep, giving the other man the chance to leave in peace if that’s his choice. 

Instead of sneaking away, Shen Qingqiu puts his hair up, gets dressed, and then sits on the edge of the bed. “Qingfang forgets that I am attuned to his qi now.” He prods Mu Qingfang’s cheek with a finger. “Get up, lazybones. We both must return to our lives.”

Sighing, Mu Qingfang pushes himself up into a sitting position and drags Shen Qingqiu onto his lap. “Must we?”

A closed fan taps him gently on the lips. “Unfortunately.” Shen Qingqiu’s green eyes gleam in the low light of dawn. “Some of my Shixiongs are about to have a very rude awakening.”

“Qingqiu’s strength matches his cleverness, now,” Mu Qingfang agrees. 

“Hm, and Qingfang’s strength has always been greater than his judgement.” Shen Qingqiu meets his eyes. “Do not even attempt to say otherwise. I was in that room when you began stitching that girl back up. You will not be so reckless again,” Shen Qingqiu says severely. “If you die now I will curse your name forever and burn no paper money for you at all.”

Seriously, Mu Qingfang says, “Qingfang would bring Qingqiu only joy.”

At last, Shen Qingqiu’s expression changes, losing its fierceness. “Very well.” He looks pensive. “When can I see you again?”

Mu Qingfang laughs. “You know where I live. Qingqiu is welcome anytime. Though if you come by at breakfast you will likely find the girls at my table.” He smiles. “Come anyway if you like.”

Once Mu Qingfang gets dressed and puts his hair up, they decide to leave through the garden. Once outside Mu Qingfang calls his sword. Fu Xiao comes easily now, and glows with qi. “Come with me,” Mu Qingfang says. “I’ll feed you breakfast before you need to return home.”

“I have my own sword,” Shen Qingqiu says, but steps up behind Mu Qingfang anyway. Strong arms wrap around Mu Qingfang’s waist and Shen Qingqiu leans his chin on his shoulder. 

The flight across the peak is short, just a few moments. “I couldn’t have done this yesterday.” Mu Qingfang says, bringing his sword down to the ground in front of his porch. 

Shen Qingqiu enters first, turning and watching Mu Qingfang close the door. All at once Shen Qingqiu flashes in close, putting up a hand on the doorframe and leaning in.  

Expression intense, Shen Qingqiu says, “What if I already took an extra day off in the name of recovery?” 

Mu Qingfang meets his eyes. Then he gives the hand next to his head a deliberate look. All at once, he flexes his qi. He scoops Shen Qingqiu up into his arms and the other man wraps his legs around Mu Qingfang’s waist. Mu Qingfang leans in close, but his lips don’t touch Shen Qingqiu’s. At least, not yet . “Does Qingqiu wish to practise more dual cultivation?”

“Yes,” Shen Qingqiu hisses, squeezing with his thighs like Mu Qingfang is a recalcitrant horse. 

Surging forward,  Mu Qingfang captures his mouth in a fiery kiss while Shen Qingqiu plunges his hands into Mu Qingfang’s hair. 

After several minutes,  Shen Qingqiu pulls away, demanding, “Take me to bed, Qingfang.”

Mu Qingfang grins. “As Qingqiu desires.”

*

Shen Qingqiu leaves sometime in the afternoon. Before he goes, he hisses in Mu Qingfang’s ear, “You will come to me. Soon .”

Mu Qingfang’s arms tighten around the man. In less than two days, he’s become addicted to the feeling. Jasmine fills his nose and he inhales deeply.

“Are you sniffing me?” Shen Qingqiu demands. He doesn’t sound annoyed about it. In fact- “Good . You will remember who you belong to.”

“There is no possible way for me to forget,” Mu Qingfang tells him honestly, lowering his arms and dropping a kiss on Shen Qingqiu’s nose. For that, he gets a shove and a smile.

“Stop that, you ridiculous man,” Shen Qingqiu scolds. He sighs heavily. “I do need to return to the peak, however much I would like to stay. You will contact me soon,” he orders, repeating his earlier words, and slips out the door without waiting for a response.

After that the house definitely feels too empty, so Mu Qingfang walks over to the Healing Pavilion. Neither of the girls are in their office. Yanmei must be out at a clinic and Yanshin is probably seeing patients already. 

Mu Qingfang heads to the workroom and sure enough he finds Wu Yanshin there with some junior disciples in a circle around her while she lectures about plant based pneumonias. 

Yanshin glances up at one of her ducklings and spies Mu Qingfang in the doorway. A smile tugs her lips up immediately and she looks like a cat that just got some cream. “Excuse me a moment. I need a word with Da-Shixiong.”

Out in the hallway, Yanshin throws up the privacy barrier. “Wrist!”  Without waiting, she runs a scan. Her grin gets wider. “Qingfang!” She hugs him tightly. “It worked!!!”

Laughing, Mu Qingfang swings her around in a circle. “It did,” he confirms. “Qingqiu had a breakthrough,” he adds, unable to stop his smile from getting wider. 

“Oh…” Yanshin breathes. “A-Shu…you look so happy.  It went well?”

Ducking his head, Mu Qingfang can’t hide the flush on his cheeks. Finally he meets her eyes. “Jiejie…it was like night and day .” He chews his lip and adds, “I think we’re …cultivation partners now.”

Exhaling heavily, Yanshin says, “Well thank all the gods Shen Shixiong has good taste.” Her expression softens. “Meimei will be happy for both of you. She won’t be back until tomorrow.”

“Come over for breakfast tomorrow,” Mu Qingfang says.  “I haven’t felt much like myself since—everything. But I want to reclaim our rituals, you know?”

“Do I know our A-Shu is the sweetest? Naturally I do.” Wu Yanshin grins. “I’ll be there.”

Feeling absurdly happy, Mu Qingfang retreats to his office and tries to review some charts. Apparently, while he was, well. Incapacitated, a bunch of Ku Xing disciples ran afoul of a hidden temple and triggered some defenses.  

Several suffered puncture wounds, while others had crush injuries. There was one case of suffocation that unfortunately resulted in a fatality. The wounds are proving resistant to treatment thus far and so Yanshin asked him to take a look at the records now that he’s feeling better.  

Mu Qingfang spends the better part of two shichen reading through all the charts but he doesn’t find anything suspicious. He decides to go see the patients. Sadly, two remain unconscious from the infection. The ones that suffered crush injuries have already had limbs amputated. 

Mu Qingfang doesn’t find anything unusual in any of their cultivation systems. This must be something from the temple still affecting them. 

He sends a message to the Ku Xing peak lord requesting more details.  While he waits, he idly forms the message array into his palm. It glows brightly, and he can’t resist whispering into it. “Qingfang misses you.”

He releases the array and it immediately forms into a brilliantly glowing bluebird that takes wing and disappears. 

Shortly after, the Ku Xing peak lord sends a disciple with a list of the disciples' itinerary from that mission. Mu Qingfang peers at it for a long while, thinking that something about this feels off. 

Just then, a glowing green magpie flies in through the wall and perches on his shoulder.  “Qingfang…” is the only thing Shen Qingqiu’s message says. But the qi bird doesn’t flicker out, just remains on his shoulder. 

Mu Qingfang starts looking over the map again and Shen Qingqiu’s messenger says into his ear, “You’ve bewitched my mind. My thoughts keep returning to you.”

How in the world did Shen Qingqiu manage this? Did he altar the array somehow? Is he just casually walking around murmuring into it?

Calling the message array back, Mu Qingfang tells it, “Qingqiu.”  It flies off a moment later and Mu Qingfang leans back on his chair, grinning stupidly. 

Shen Qingqiu’s magpie remains while Mu Qingfang works. Occasionally Shen Qingqiu makes a comment deeply startling Mu Qingfang. One time it says, “You will allow me to put your hair up the next time we meet.” Another time it says, “It can’t be normal to feel like this, Qingfang.”

That one he answers immediately, “It is definitely not normal, but then again isn’t normal overrated?”

A few minutes later the magpie says, “I can’t concentrate on anything. You’ve broken me.”

Mu Qingfang looks down at the paper he’s supposed to be reading. “Aren’t I the best healer in the Jianghu? Let Qingfang put you back together again.” The bluebird flies off with the message.

Clearly, he’s not getting any work done today! Deciding it’s a lost cause, he puts his stack of papers away and heads out. 

“Where is Qingfang going, I wonder?” Shen Qingqiu’s magpie says in his ear. “Home? Or perhaps…elsewhere?”

Mu Qingfang purses his lips. That tone…Shen Qingqiu sounds smugly pleased.  

It’s a quick walk back to his house and his heart starts racing the closer he gets. He actually bounds up the steps, bursting through the door. 

“Qingqiu?” He calls, but only silence answers him.  And then the bird on his shoulder whispers, “Bed.”

His chest feels like it’s filled with bubbles. His strides lengthen as he crosses the house.  

In his bedroom, Shen Qingqiu is lounging on his bed in his inner robes. Finally, the green magpie dissolves into sparkles. “Qingfang…you came.” He actually looks surprised. 

Mu Qingfang climbs onto the bed, pausing to kick off his boots. Shen Qingqiu immediately hooks his fingers into his robes, tugging him close. 

“It’s true what they say,” Shen Qingqiu says quietly. “It was life changing, spending the night with you.”

Mu Qingfang cups his face. “I’m going to start a rumor myself and start telling everyone that Shen Qingqiu not only fixed my cultivation but also stole my heart.”

Under his hand, Shen Qingqiu’s cheeks heat. He stares into Mu Qingfang’s eyes for a long time. 

“If you’re lying to me, I’ll kill us both.” Shen Qingqiu says harshly, but all Mu Qingfang hears is the underlying wish: Please don’t leave me. 

“Qingfang’s heart is steadfast,” he says evenly. “That’s not a promise, it’s a statement of fact.”

“It’s on your head, then,” Shen Qingqiu says and pulls him into a deep kiss. 

Chapter Text

“ Who is in your house, Qingfang, and why are they just walking in?” Shen Qingqiu hisses into Mu Qingfang’s ear, waking him from a sound sleep. Shen Qingqiu’s body is tense, and he feels like he’s about to spring out of bed and murder someone.

Hastily, Mu Qingfang rolls over on top of him. “Ah. That’s. Probably Yanshin or Yanmei. They normally come for breakfast. We used to meet in the dining hall, but after I was made succeeding disciple-”

“Everyone took it as a free opportunity to bend your ear,” Shen Qingqiu concludes. He sighs. “I suppose sharing you with your sisters is fine.” His tone very much implies that this is a concession on his part.

“Sacrifices must be made for love,” Mu Qingfang quips, and then freezes, his eyes going wide as his words register.

Shen Qingqiu looks smugly pleased instead of horrified. He twists his body, rolling them over so that he’s sprawled on top of Mu Qingfang. “ Yes ,” he agrees. “I’m so glad you agree.” Without regard for any morning breath, he kisses Mu Qingfang deeply. A few moments later, he pulls back, rolling off the bed completely. “ Up . We have guests.”

Mu Qingfang grins. We .

Shen Qingqiu insists on fixing Mu Qingfang’s hair for him. A braid at each temple, tied back into a topknot with only the front part of his hair. Two more small braids at either side of his neck with the rest loose and flowing down Mu Qingfang’s back. Shen Qingqiu’s fingers fly, his movements nimble and sure. At the end of a few minutes, he steps back, looking pleased. “There,” Shen Qingqiu says. “Now you look like someone cares about you.”

After giving himself a glance in the mirror, Mu Qingfang blinks. “I don’t think I’ve ever looked this put together. Qingqiu did well.”

It nets him another smug expression. “Of course I did,” Shen Qingqiu scoffs, whipping out a fan and hiding his smile. “Get dressed. Your guests are waiting.” He sits on the bed, snapping the fan shut and letting it dangle from his fingers.

“Are you just going to watch?” Mu Qingfang snorts. 

“I have the best view in the entire Sect ,” Shen Qingqiu informs him. “Naturally, I will take advantage of it.”

Well. Mu Qingfang hasn’t had the inclination to show off before today, so he has to enjoy the chance while he has it! Lifting his arms up over his head, he takes a good long stretch, leaning over from side to side and watching Shen Qingqiu’s eyes follow the motion. “Does Qingqiu have an opinion about what I should wear today?” 

Green eyes gleam. “I already looked through your closet. The dark blue robes with the green accents at the shoulders. You should have had a new wardrobe commissioned when you became the acting Peak Lord.”

Mu Qingfang hides a grin. “Perhaps. But now, Qingqiu can advise me.” He steals a glance over his shoulder. It’s the right thing to say. Shen Qingqiu looks smugly pleased. Of course, he’s already managed to get his robes on and his hair up.  He remains on the bed watching as Mu Qingfang dresses in the chosen robes.

“Yes,” Shen Qingqiu agrees eventually. “You need some better hair crowns as well. We will make arrangements to do some shopping soon.”

Walking over to the bed, Mu Qingfang extends his hand. “Come. Let’s go have breakfast with the girls.”

Shen Qingqiu allows himself to be tugged to his feet. He frowns, reaching out to grip Mu Qingfang’s arm. “Your friends….have you told them?” 

What? Is this uncertainty? Mu Qingfang smiles, and wraps his arms around Shen Qingqiu, who exhales and leans against him. “I did. It was the first thing I did after you left me yesterday.”

“I didn’t leave you,” Shen Qingqiu stresses. “I just…had to return to my peak.”

“Jiejie was happy for us, and Meimei will be, also.” Mu Qingfang gives him an extra squeeze for reassurance. 

“And you’re sure --”

Mu Qingfang finds Shen Qingqiu’s hand and squeezes it. “I’m sure ,” he says. “Come on, I’ll prove it. And together they walk through the door and out into the main part of the house.

“Oh, did A-Shu finally drag himself out of bed?” Wu Yanshin calls from the kitchen. Xie Yanmei, looking a bit tired, is already kneeling at the table with her congee in front of her.

“Qingfang is slow to wake these days,” Shen Qingqiu drawls, and both girls screech in delight.

“Shen Qingqiu!” “Shen Shixiong!”

Shen Qingqiu looks pleased about this reception, and that makes Mu Qingfang happy. “I hope you don’t mind Qingqiu joining us,” he says, smiling.

Wu Yanshin snorts. “If he puts that dopey look on your face, he’s welcome every day.” She brings back the tea service, smiling at both men.

Xie Yanmei rises and crosses around the table to give Mu Qingfang a hug. “Our A-Shu looks so happy Jiejie, you were right!” She then gives her attention to Shen Qingqiu. “And Shen Shixiong also looks happy.” She reaches out and gives Shen Qingqiu’s hand a brief squeeze. “We are so happy for you both. Shen Qingqiu, we got extra servings of pancakes, and one extra of congee if you prefer.”

“Thank you,” Shen Qingqiu answers. “Tea will do for now. I usually practise inedia.”

“What?” Mu Qingfang says, and Wu Yanshin stifles a snort.

“Here it comes,” Xie Yanmei  mutters, settling at her usual place. “Sit down before you start lecturing the man. Jiejie, you can pour for us. She’s actually the youngest,” Xie Yanmei informs Shen Qingqiu.

“Here, sit on this side with me,” Mu Qingfang tells him. Once they’re settled, he takes one of the extra plates and slides a few of his pancakes onto it. “Inedia is not good for long term health. It actually stresses the body. Here, eat with me.”

Shen Qingqiu frowns, looking down at his plate with a complicated expression. He sighs and picks up some chopsticks. “Fine,” he mutters.

Mu Qingfang catches Xie Yanmei’s eyes, and she looks very, very fond. He picks up his pancake and starts eating it, ignoring the appalled expression from Shen Qingqiu. “What?”

“No.” Shen Qingqiu says, ignoring him, and taking delicate bites with his chopsticks.

Deliberately, Mu Qingfang takes a chomp of his pancake, and Shen Qingqiu looks pained. “Horrifying,” he mutters.

“See what we’ve been dealing with?” Wu Yanshin crows. To Mu Qingfang she says, “He’s on our side.”

“I will work on it,” Shen Qingqiu says, with a little smirk.

Mu Qingfang didn’t know that he needed this: his cultivation partner! And his friends teasing him at breakfast. But it makes him feel settled, like some long unmoored part of him is finally home.

“Qingfang, what did you think of those Ku Xing disciples?” Yanshin asks after awhile. “I saw that you went and assessed them for yourself.”

Frowning a little, Mu Qingfang says, “I found no reason for their wounds not responding to treatment. Their cultivation is fine, apparently working as it should, except for how it’s not.” At Shen Qingqiu’s interested expression, he explains briefly, “A group of Ku Xing disciples found a temple hidden in the forest and accidentally triggered its defenses. One or two got hit with darts, a few got crushed under a boulder, and one disciple suffocated, though the exact manner is unknown.”

“A curse?” Shen Qingqiu murmurs. “We should go see the temple. It’s possible they didn’t show proper respect and the spirits retaliated.”

Wu Yanshin sets her spoon down. “Well, at least if Shen Shixiong goes with you, Qingfang, you’ll be a lot less likely to do something stupid.”

Shen Qingqiu meets her eyes. “Precisely.” He gives Mu Qingfang a deliberate look and uses his chopsticks to take a small bite of his pancake. “After I return, I will ask Shizun to assign us. I assume that Qingfang can assign himself.”

“Are you under the impression that he makes his own schedule?” Xie Yanmei laughs, while Yanshin just smirks. “Yanshin’s been managing his schedule since he became the succeeding disciple.”

“Hey,” Mu Qingfang complains. “You can’t all gang up on me.”

Shen Qingqiu leans over and murmurs, “Shixiong will protect you, Mu Shidi, do not worry.”

Mu Qingfang brightens. “See? Shixiong will protect me from the mean girls.”

Yanshin cackles. “Shixiong should be mindful of his words, lest he get put in charge of minding Qingfang’s schedule.”

Shen Qingqiu doesn’t respond to that crack, but he doesn’t seem bothered by it at all. “There’s worse things to be threatened with.” To Mu Qingfang he says, “All right, I’ve eaten. Happy?”

“Very,” Mu Qingfang tells him, meaning it.

“Come on, Meimei, let them throw dog food around an empty house for awhile,” Wu Yanshin announces, while Xie Yanmei hurriedly inhales her remaining food. 

“You get clean up today, A-Shu,” Xie Yanmei says cheerfully. “Have a good day, Shen Shixiong!” Yanshin links her arm through Yanmei’s and drags her out of the house.

“I’m glad you stayed for breakfast,” Mu Qingfang says. “My friends can be a lot sometimes.”

Shen Qingqiu blinks slowly. “They care about you. You’re lucky.” His tone is a bit forlorn, and Mu Qingfang really has no other choice but to hug the man. Shen Qingqiu nestles in close and stays put.  “Is it too late to quit being a head disciple and train to be a healer?”

“The funny thing is that you would have made an excellent healer.” Mu Qingfang murmurs into his hair. “Before certainly, but now? I think you could give me some competition.”

“You’re nicer than me,” Shen Qingqiu says. “I have little patience for such things.” He exhales heavily. “You’ll tire of that someday.”

“I won’t,” Mu Qingfang says easily. “My heart doesn’t work like that. You couldn’t run me off accidentally.” More soberly, he adds, “You’d have to do so deliberately. Convince me that you didn’t want me any longer. I would let you go if you wished it.”

“ Don’t ,” Shen Qingqiu says, anguished. “Promise me, even if you think I want to leave you, that you would sooner chain me to your side than leave me.”

This is, Mu Qingfang thinks, uncertainty born from long held abandonment issues. Shixiong wants reassurance not actual chains . Gently, he untangles himself from the man. “A moment, Qingqiu. Qingfang has exactly the thing.” He calls Fu Xiao and turns it over so Shen Qingqiu sees the dark blue tassel attached to the hilt. He plucks it from his sword and dangles it from his index finger. “Let’s trade.”

Eyes wide with uncertainty, Shen Qingqiu manifests his Xiu Ya sword. The tassel is the light green of Qing Jing peak. He removes it, and Mu Qingfang gleefully claims it, securing it immediately to Fu Xiao. “Here,” he says, handing over the blue tassel. “This is yours now.”

Long fingers close over the dark blue tassel. Green eyes narrow at him. “I’m not giving this back,” Shen Qingqiu warns him.

Mu Qingfang reaches out, capturing that hand and bringing it to his mouth. “It belongs to Qingqiu, now.”

Shen Qingqiu’s muscles tense and he pounces onto Mu Qingfang, knocking him backward and climbing on top of him. “I captured you,” he informs Mu Qingfang. “Now you belong to Qingqiu.”

Mu Qingfang grins. “That’s fine.” He tilts his chin up. “Because I captured Qingqiu, as well. Qingqiu slept in my bed last night. I fed Qingqiu breakfast today. What’s more, if I wanted to keep Qingqiu here on my peak, I could .”

A smile plays on Shen Qingqiu’s mouth. “Can you? Let’s find out?” He presses his hands down on Mu Qingfang’s shoulders, pinning him to the floor.

Mu Qingfang smirks. He stretches out a leg and wraps it around Shen Qingqiu’s hip. Easily, he flips them over and presses the other man down. “I have needles in my sleeve,” he leans down and whispers. “Some tipped with paralysis agents. It would be the work of a thought to dose you with them. From there I could keep you locked up and sedated in my bedroom.”

Shen Qingqiu’s eyes dilate. 

“The only reason I’m not doing that today, is Shen Shibo expects you back on Qing Jing soon.” Mu Qingfang traces a thumb over Shen Qingqiu’s lips. “But I could ,” he says softly. Shen Qingqiu shudders underneath him, arching his hips just a little. “And you would love it.”

As he watches, Shen Qingqiu’s eyes go a little hazy and Mu Qingfang drops a kiss on his mouth. That turns into a much deeper kiss. Eventually, though, Shen Qingqiu tugs at his hair, and Mu Qingfang leans back. 

“I must return,” Shen Qingqiu says reluctantly. He slides his hands down to Mu Qingfang’s lower back, and pulls him closer.  

Ah. Always the disconnect between Qingqiu’s words and his actions . Mu Qingfang is learning to trust the actions over the words. He wants to stay, badly, but responsibilities call. “Allow Qingfang to fly you back,” he offers, and Shen Qingqiu’s eyes light up.

Cheeks flushing, he says, “Very well.”

Mu Qingfang makes a big show of landing in the middle of Qing Jing peak. This is what Qingqiu wants, he knows. It’s a public claim, meant to impress, and Mu Qingfang doesn’t mind. After all, he has a public claim to stake, as well.

Besides the rumors of Shen Qingqiu being a lecherous pervert, are the rumors that his cold heart would never be captured. Mu Qingfang’s reputation, however, is above reproach. (Which is laughable in itself, but he’s learned to cope over the years). Doesn’t it bolster both of them? The Dual Cultivation Master who never chooses a partner, and the cold beauty without a kind word for anyone…together, who knows what the gossips will make of their relationship?

Mu Qingfang is happy they already exchanged sword tassels, and makes a big show of storing his sword after they land. Passing disciples on the walkway give them a wide berth, casting sidelong glances and whispering.

Let them.

“Qingqiu,” Mu Qingfang says warmly. “Allow me to walk you home.”

Green eyes narrow, and Shen Qingqiu’s lips tilt up in a sly smile. “Qingfang may,” he says smoothly.

At the door to Qingqiu’s little cottage, Mu Qingfang says, “I dare not come in, for I fear we both would accomplish only one thing today.”

Shen Qingqiu tangles his hands in Mu Qingfang’s robes. “I wish to sleep in my own bed tonight.” He blinks slowly.

Amused by the maneuvering,  Mu Qingfang says, “Does Qingqiu wish to sleep alone?”

Quick as lightning, Shen Qingqiu swats him with his closed fan. Mu Qingfang yelps, and laughs. 

“Naturally, Qingfang wishes to hold Qingqiu as he sleeps. Qingfang will come at the dinner hour.” He meets Shen Qingqiu’s lovely green eyes. “Perhaps we can eat in the dining hall together.”

Shen Qingqiu leans down, lips brushing against Mu Qingfang’s ear. “Yes,” he murmurs. “Qingqiu will show you off like a prized horse. A highly sought after stallion, in fact.” He swipes his tongue over the inside of his ear, and gooseflesh erupts all over Mu Qingfang’s arms.

Then Shen Qingqiu gives him a small push. “Qingfang should go, while I am inclined to allow it. Do not be late,” Shen Qingqiu warns, and again, Mu Qingfang understands the underlying message.

Don’t forget me. Don’t leave me waiting .

“Qingfang could never forget his Qingqiu.” Mu Qingfang tells him honestly. He steals one last kiss, and takes his leave.

Once in the air, he hovers, deciding to send a message to Wei Qingwei. “Wei Shixiong, are you available? I’d like to review the needles with you.” Mu Qingfang sends his qi bluebird off, and starts flying toward Qian Cao, opting to go straight over the valley instead of over Bai Zhan peak first.

Happily He gets a response in minutes. “Qingfang! Come to the great forge and we’ll talk!”

Mu Qingfang snorts and turns his sword to the left. It takes him over An Ding peak and then straight on to Wan Jian. 

Wei Shixiong is resting in the open air pavilion near the forge. He spots Mu Qingfang immediately and waves him over. “Qingfang Shidi! Come join me!”

“Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang greets, but Wei Qingwei huffs.

“None of that Shixiong business, call me Qingwei,” Wei Qingwei chides. His gaze drops to the green tassel dangling from Fu Xiao. “Oh, ho! Reeled him in, did you? Ah, that’s good news! I haven't seen Qingqiu Shixiong yet but I’m sure he’s happier.”

Taking the seat next to Wei Qingwei, Mu Qingfang says, “I hope so, yes.”

Leaning closer, Wei Shixiong says cheerfully, “Qingfang shidi looks happier, too. It’s good to see. Now! What can I do for you?”

“Ah. It’s about the needles-” Mu Qingfang starts.

“Did they work?” Wei Qingwei interrupts, practically vibrating in place.

“Oh, they worked all right.” Mu Qingfang grins. “I used them to save someone’s life. Except…” He meets the other man’s eyes. “I attached my qi to them and used them to suture several layers of flesh back together.”

Blanching, Wei Qingwei rocks back. A deep furrow appears between his brows. “Isn’t that a great drain on your cultivation?”

Shiting uncomfortably, Mu Qingfang says, “Well, I did deviate pretty severely.” He bites his lip and looks away. “Twice.”

“Shidi…” Wei Qingwei sounds horrified .

“So, I was kind of hoping that you could make a set of spiritual needles, but with an eye to allow for the attachment of silk sutures. They can be absorbed by the body and used internally.” Mu Qingfang says.

“I can do this,” Wei Qingwei says seriously, “but Shidi must promise he will not injure himself using them. This Wei could not sleep at night if one of his creations was responsible for Qingfang’s injury.”

“I’m afraid it was my own rash actions that caused the issue,” Mu Qingfang confesses ruefully. “Yanshin and Yanmei already lit my ears on fire about it.” 

Wei Qingwei slaps a large palm on the table, making Mu Qingfang jump. “Good!” He booms. 

“Qingfang will be more careful,” Mu Qingfang says. “Shen Shixiong will also help me perfect the spiritual technique.”

“Oh, will he ?” Wei Qingwei drawls, amused. “Qingqiu is a very sensible person. He’ll keep you sorted.”

That reminds Mu Qingfang of something. “Say, you’re pretty good with arrays, aren’t you?”

Snorting, Wei Qingwei crosses his thick arms over his chest. “I have to be, yes.” He squints at Mu Qingfang. “What’s on your mind?”

Mu Qingfang thinks of the way Shen Qingqiu used the message array to keep a messenger on him for shichens. “Is it possible to alter the message array so that it just…stays open?”

Wei Qingwei’s expression turns amused. “Yes,” he says slowly, eyeing Mu Qingfang with interest. “You change the radical for now into constant , and that should do the trick.” He chortles. “Who’s keeping who on a short leash, Qingfang?”

Blushing a little Mu Qingfang explains, “No one’s on a leash . It’s just a- you know what? Nevermind.”

*

Instead of going back to his house, he opts to go to his office instead. Or, at least, that’s his intention. Liu Qingge drops out of the sky behind the Healing Pavilion. “Mu Qingfang!”

Once his heart starts beating again- must Liu Shixiong be so dramatic ?- Mu Qingfang says, “Good morning, Shixiong. Did you need something?”

Liu Qingge actually pauses. “Will you spar with me?” A beat. “Please?” The word is gruff, but it’s there . Looks like the lecture about consent actually stuck. Mu Qingfang supposes he should reinforce this positive behavior.

“Shixiong is in luck,” Mu Qingfang says. “I have some time right now.”

The other man brightens. “The Qian Cao training ground?”

“Sure,” Mu Qingfang agrees, and they walk over there together.

Qian Cao is flatter than a lot of peaks, and instead of steep hills they have gentle slopes. The training ground is set as far away from the Healing Pavilions as is possible to be, and still be on the peak. On one side, there’s a fence along the cliffside with arrays holding a qi barrier around the entire thing, so it’s not possible to accidentally break the fence and fall over the side of the peak.

The ground itself is made from crushed stone and sand, making for softer landings. 

Liu Qingge is practically vibrating in his eagerness to start, his great sword Cheng Luan in his hand. When they first started sparring some years ago, Mu Qingfang was not very inclined to use his sword, preferring hand to hand martial arts and talismans.

He quickly discovered that hand to hand with the new War God was a very good way to end up with multiple broken bones. Cultivation aside, Liu Qingge’s pure physical strength was immense , putting him right alongside Wei Qingwei. Mu Qingfang had no choice except to improve his sword forms, and quickly, given Liu Shixiong’s penchant for random spars.

Now he can hold his own for a few minutes at least. Or at least he could before his double qi deviations. But now he’s got a breakthrough and an advancement under his belt. This will be interesting!

“Begin,” Liu Qingge barks, and Mu Qingfang leaps off the ground, sending an experimental sword glare toward the War God.  He’s not there when it strikes, of course, having stepped out of the way. “Messy,” Liu Qingge says dismissively, and then jumps into the air at Mu Qingfang.

Hastily diving, Mu Qingfang hits the ground in a roll, popping up to his feet just in time to block a fully powered sword strike. It feels like every bone in his body shudders, but Mu Qingfang’s stance holds, without even being pushed back.

He manages a hit to one of Liu Qingge’s accupoints on his right shoulder, blocking qi from traveling down his right arm. It doesn’t stop him in the least from raising that arm and pummeling Mu Qingfang with his physical strength alone.

Mu Qingfang evades a hit intended for his jaw - no thank you! - and ducks into a roundhouse kick, slapping  that fist away with his foot. Liu Qingge tosses Cheng Luan in the air and catches it with his left hand and sends a powerful sword glare at Mu Qingfang’s torso. 

He hastily flips backward, and sends needles flying from a crouched position. Liu Qingge grins and pulses his qi, disintegrating the needles.

Mu Qingfang decides to be a little more proactive and flash steps right into Liu Qingge’s reach, meaning to block more accupoints. He puts more power into the move than he usually would and instead of stopping just in front of the man, he just bowls Liu Qingge over onto his back. Oops .

Liu Qingge’s eyes widen in surprise and Mu Qingfang lays a hand over his heart. “Yield.” A heavy exhale answers him. The other man knows very well that Mu Qingfang can just stop his heart with a pulse of qi. 

The War God rolls his eyes. “I yield,” he says, “but only because if we were fighting to the death, I could have killed you several times already.” Unceremoniously, he shoves Mu Qingfang off him. 

Mu Qingfang stands up and dusts himself off.

“What’s that?” Liu Qingge asks, gaze dropping to the Fu Xiao’s hilt. His grey eyes widen again. “Who does that belong to?”

Oh! “Shen Qingqiu is my cultivation partner,” Mu Qingfang explains with no small amount of pride.

Liu Qingge looks shocked. “Shen…but he…You don’t mind that he’s a lecher?”

Mu Qingfang takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. “Shen Qingqiu helped me save two lives recently, Liu Shixiong. He helped restore my cultivation after a severe deviation. By insulting him you insult me . You will stop spreading baseless rumors about him, or I will make your life very difficult.”

It’s not a threat. He can, and he will .

Looking like a scolded little boy, Liu Shixiong closes his mouth. He gives Mu Qingfang a sharp nod. “Thank you for the spar,” he says stiffly, and jumps into the air, Cheng Luan snapping up after him and catching his feet. 

*

After lunch the green magpie is back, landing lightly on Mu Qingfang’s shoulder.  Mu Qingfang’s been in his office reading various materials about the temple in the forest  that left so many Ku Xing disciples injured.

“I heard an interesting rumor today,” Shen Qingqiu’s voice says smoothly into his ear. “That Qingfang actually defended my honor? And beat Liu Qingge at the same time?”

Mu Qingfang grins. He forms his message array with the swap that Wei Shixiong suggested. “You heard correctly,” he says, letting his smugness carry in his voice. His blue bird flies off, but the array stays lit in his palm. Odd. Is Shen Qingqiu just walking around with his palm glowing? Experimentally he says, “I told him to stop giving you trouble, lest he invoke a problem with me .”

Shen Qingqiu doesn’t respond and Mu Qingfang starts thinking that his message might not have been received. The green magpie remains on his shoulder, though.

He doesn’t think much about it until it’s nearly time for dinner. Mu Qingfang straightens his papers into neat stacks, and goes to see Yanshin before he leaves for the day.

She’s not in her office, or the workroom, so she’s probably seeing a patient. Mu Qingfang sends her a message stating that he will be off peak tonight, so won’t be around for breakfast. He hasn’t heard from Qingqiu since his first and only message today, but the green magpie remains on his shoulder, a silent observer.

It stays on his shoulder the whole flight to Qing Jing peak and the walk to Shen Qingqiu’s cottage, only dissipating into sparkles when he knocks on the door. 

Shen Qingqiu yanks it open immediately, his green eyes intense. He exhales like he’s been worried about something. 

“What’s wrong?” Mu Qingfang asks, entering the house. “Are you all right?”

“How are you real ?” Shen Qingqiu asks. “How is this possible ? You’re what? Defending my honor ?”

Raising an eyebrow, Mu Qingfang asks wryly, “Should I not?”

Shen Qingqiu stares at him, and Mu Qingfang doesn’t understand the problem. Slowly, Shen Qingqiu says hoarsely, “All day I kept wondering if I might have dreamed the whole thing up.” He takes a step closer. “Did I imagine you taking me apart, time after time? Did I imagine falling asleep in your arms?” He gestures at the blue tassel on his belt. “Is this a hallucination?” Shen Qingqiu laughs harshly. “Good things don’t happen to me , so how-- how-- can Mu Qingfang possibly want me?” 

Ah, Mu Qingfang realizes. “I’m real,” he says softly, gripping Shen Qingqiu’s upper arms. “You did save my life. You did save my cultivation. You did show me that kissing can be amazing and that love making doesn’t have to be awful . Don’t you get it? I couldn’t be like this with anyone else . Qingqiu, I’m real because you made me so.”

Chapter Text

Shen Qingqiu clings to Mu Qingfang for a long time. He’s a bit taller, but so lean that he feels slight, pressed against Mu Qingfang’s body. Finally, when Shen Qingqiu is ready, he steps back, ducking his head. “I’m not really hungry.” He glances up with shadowed eyes. “Qingfang…I don’t know what I’m doing. I don’t know how to do…this.”

Mu Qingfang resists the urge to snort. Not to worry, he doesn’t either! “It’s all right. We can figure it out together.” The deep line is back between Shen Qingqiu’s brows, and so Mu Qingfang really has no other option but to press his lips against it. 

Since apparently they’re not going to the dining hall to show off  (Mu Qingfang hasn’t forgotten the crack about him being a prized stallion) he has Shen Qingqiu strip to the waist and lay face down on the bed.

Knees on either side of his hips, Mu Qingfang slicks his hands up with a minty smelling oil and begins rubbing Shen Qingqiu’s neck and back. Slowly, he turns into a long puddle under Mu Qingfang’s hands.

Massage is a really good way to get someone to relax, and it also happens to be relaxing for Mu Qingfang to perform. There’s something that feels right about working old knots from Shen Qingqiu’s muscles. He pays particular attention to his shoulders-they feel like twin boulders on either side of his neck.

Once he’s finished, he drapes himself over Shen Qingqiu’s back, reaching over for his hands and threading their fingers together. For a few minutes he lays there like that, holding Shen Qingqiu down with the weight of his body.

When he rolls to the side, he takes Shen Qingqiu with him, and curls up behind his back. “I’m here,” he says. “You’re safe. This is real. Sleep.”

“Qingfang,” Shen Qingqiu says softly on a sigh, and then his body relaxes into Mu Qingfang’s.

*

Mu Qingfang wakes when Shen Qingqiu’s breathing changes. Then Shen Qingqiu jerks up with a muffled cry, breathing rapidly. Shen Qingqiu wipes a hand over his face and sits back against the headboard, wrapping his arms around his knees and resting his head on them.

“You’re Shen Qingqiu,” Mu Qingfang says quietly, into the dark. “We’re at Cang Qiong mountain sect, on Qing Jing peak. “Qingqiu, tell me three things that you see.”

A shuddering breath. “I see Qingfang. I see…the bed. I see…” Another heavy exhale. “My bed chambers.”

“Now, three things that you feel. Do you feel the bed under you?” Mu Qingfang continues. “Tell Qingfang what you feel.”

A hand touches Mu Qingfang’s shoulder. “I feel my Qingfang. The…bed under me. My hair falling around me.”

“Qingqiu. What do you need me to do? Right now.”

When he speaks, Shen Qingqiu’s voice is barely above a whisper. “If someone came after me someday and tried to take me away. What would you do?”

“That’s easy,” Mu Qingfang murmurs. “I’ll poison them, and make it look accidental.” He shifts in the bed, draping an arm over Shen Qingqiu’s legs and peering up to where his face should be. “I’d form needles out of qi, and hit them in the heart. Or straight up their nose directly into their brain. Did you know I can dissipate them by will alone? Also, I can shoot them so fast no one would notice.” It’s all true. For years he’s been playing a version of this game with Wu Yanshin.

A-Shu, how would you plan the perfect murder?

“Can you?” Shen Qingqiu asks hoarsely. “How else could you kill someone?”

“Most medicine can be used as a poison. Deadly poisons can be useful for medicine. It’s just a question of dosage. I could always induce a fatal qi deviation.” Mu Qingfang says honestly.

“You can do that?” Shen Qingqiu’s voice perks up. 

“I can. It’s one of the first things they teach us, what not to do.” Mu Qingfang reaches up, finding Shen Qingqiu’s hand. “Do you want to talk about it?”

Slowly, Shen Qingqiu shakes his head. “Never,” he says fervently. “Will you make me?”

“Never,” Mu Qingfang answers in the same exact tone. “Qingqiu. As long as I draw breath, no one will take you away from me.”

“Not even Yue Qingyuan?” Shen Qingqiu presses.

Mu Qingfang snorts. “Especially not him,” he says. “Come back down here, Qingqiu.” Mu Qingfang shifts off his legs and Shen Qingqiu slinks back down. Turning over, Shen Qingqiu nuzzles into Mu Qingfang’s neck.

In the morning, Mu Qingfang is first to wake. Shen Qingqiu seems to be sleeping soundly, and Mu Qingfang’s torn between staying in bed with him or getting up to make tea. He opts for tea, and rises silently, donning his robes without making a sound. He leaves his hair crown on the bed, so Shen Qingqiu won’t wake and think that Mu Qingfang’s left him.

He absently braids his hair while he pads to the front of the little cottage, tying it off with a spare piece of leather he usually uses for a tourniquet. In the tiny kitchen, the teapot sits empty on the counter.

He finds tea leaves easily enough and begins heating water. He looks around while it’s heating. Shen Qingqiu’s home still feels like he hasn’t quite moved in. The walls remain mostly bare, aside from a landscape which seems to be Qing Jing peak.

Mu Qingfang thinks of how long it took him to make his current residence feel like home. Part of it was having his friends come over and spend time with him there. But he started collecting plants and sticking them under windows, and eventually his house filled with green, growing things.

The books piled up on the tea table, scrolls he hasn’t yet read…there’s none of that here. Mu Qingfang makes a mental note to start some cuttings and bring them over. Shen Qingqiu seems like the kind of person that enjoys reading. Where then, are the man’s books?

When the water is ready, he rinses the tea leaves (at least he found those easily enough) and leaves them steeping while he thinks. 

“You made tea?” Shen Qingqiu asks, startling Mu Qingfang who’d been lost in his thoughts. Shen Qingqiu’s lips curve. “You forgot your crown,” he says, offering it.

“I left it so you’d know I didn’t leave,” Mu Qingfang explains, and Shen Qingqiu’s green eyes warm. He sinks down at the cushion beside Mu Qingfang. “Qingqiu,” he asks. “Where do you keep your books?”

Shen Qingqiu blinks. The divot appears between his brows. “In my sleeves,” he says, apparently mystified.

Gently, Mu Qingfang asks, “Have you considered getting some shelves? Shang Qinghua could probably help-”

Scowling, Shen Qingqiu says, “That little rat? I’m certain he’s in bed with demons.”

“Would it be so bad?” Mu Qingfang asks after a moment. “If he’s sleeping with a demon.”

Face contorting, Shen Qingqiu stares at him. Slowly, he says, “He’s likely a traitor to the sect. If he--” He snorts. “I don’t care who or what he sleeps with, and I implore you to never make me think about it again.”

Mu Qingfang can’t imagine the anxious Shang Qinghua somehow being a traitor, but he’s not willing to dismiss Shen Qingqiu’s thoughts on the matter. “Tell me,” he encourages.

Shen Qingqiu explains that a few years ago Shang Qinghua was the only survivor of a demon attack. That he did not return directly to the sect but was found by Wei Qingwei by luck. He explains that Shang Qinghua deliberately faked some tears and wept all over Yue Qingyuan, complaining that Shen Qingqiu was bullying him.

Snorting a little, Mu Qingfang says, “Was my Qingqiu being a bully, or was he trying to get to the heart of the matter?”

Scowling, Shen Qingqiu says derisively, “It’s not my fault if he’s afraid of me. I’ve never done a thing to him in my life.”

Because Mu Qingfang’s pretty sure that Shen Qingqiu knows what it’s like to be the weaker person. “I know you haven’t,” he says easily, and the other man’s shoulders relax. “You do need shelves, though. And it’s An Ding’s responsibility to get that kind of stuff for you.

Rolling his eyes, Shen Qingqiu says, “They’re fine where they are.”

Feeling like there’s more here than what Qingqiu is saying, Mu Qingfang asks quietly, “Where was Qingqiu sleeping before he became the succeeding disciple?”

A flare of qi that’s ruthlessly suppressed. Shen Qingqiu’s nostrils flare and he crosses his arms over his chest. “Does it matter?” He glares and it reminds Mu Qingfang of something he’d learned a long time ago.

That it’s easier to be angry than it is to be sad.

Reaching out, Mu Qingfang takes one of Shen Qingqiu’s hands. Meeting his eyes, he brings Shen Qingqiu’s hand to his mouth and kisses the knuckles. “It matters,” Mu Qingfang says, “because Qingqiu matters.” Folding both of his hands over Shen Qingqiu’s, he adds, “Where, Qingqiu?”

Shen Qingqiu jerks his hand back and looks away. “In the woodshed,” he snarls. “There! Happy?! Not everyone has such an easy time on their peak, Mu Qingfang!” He breathes rapidly, and his qi roils.

Mu Qingfang plucks that hand back, adjusting his grip so he can soothe the turbulent qi flow. “You were the first person I ever had sex with by choice,” he says bluntly. “And my Shizun nearly dismissed me from the sect because, in his words, ‘To be honest with you, this lord has no need of a healer that can not, or will not perform dual cultivation.’”

That gets Shen Qingqiu’s attention. “What?” He breathes, horrified. “But…all those people you treated…” His green eyes widen, then he drops his head into his hand. “Qingfang…”

Several minutes pass in strained silence. It’s a conversation that probably needed to happen, but Mu Qingfang thinks that it’s one topic that won’t fester, at least.

“I didn’t know,” Shen Qingqiu says at last, lifting his head and looking Mu Qingfang in the eyes.

“I know you didn’t,” Mu Qingfang agrees. “No one did, aside from the girls.” He hesitates and then adds, “I didn’t want people to know what a fraud their new head disciple was.”

Looking down, Shen Qingqiu says quietly, “My Shizun knew. He knew I couldn’t sleep in the dorms, not with so many of them there. He knew. He just didn’t care.”

“Qingqiu is so strong,” Mu Qingfang says, meaning every word. “Surviving all the horrors that happened to him. But Qingqiu doesn’t have to be alone anymore.”

“If anyone tries to force you into dual cultivation, I’ll kill them,” Shen Qingqiu promises, his gaze steady. 

Mu Qingfang snorts. “I’ve thought about breaking into the Ling Xi caves so many times, just to punch Zhou Anshan in the face.”

Shen Qingqiu brightens. “There’s always the Ascension.”

Grinning, Mu Qingfang says, “Oops, sorry Shizun, Shen Qingqiu tripped and broke his fall on your jaw.” It gets an answering smile, from Shen Qingqiu. “We’ll be all right, Qingqiu.”

They do end up going to the Qing Jing dining hall for breakfast. Not, Shen Qingqiu stresses, because he’s at all hungry. This is purely to show Mu Qingfang off to his annoying Shixiongs.

Mu Qingfang doesn’t bother to hide his amusement. “You’d better fix my hair properly, so I look worthy of showing off,” he jokes.

Today, Shen Qingqiu brushes Mu Qingfang’s hair until it’s sleek and shining. He uses a bit of jasmine oil and runs his hands through the long length. Then, he pulls the hair back from Mu Qingfang’s face into a half-up ponytail, tying it off with a green ribbon. Shen Qingqiu uses one of his own hair crowns. This one is made from silver, and polished to a reflective shine.

Shen Qingqiu gives him a long once-over, expression pleased. “There,” he says, brushing some non-existent dust from the shoulders of Mu Qingfang’s robes.

“I feel like a peacock showing off his feathers,” Mu Qingfang says cheerfully. “Shall we go?”

The Qing Jing peak dining hall is not like the one on Qian Cao. It’s much quieter, for one thing, and what little noise there is stops completely when Shen Qingqiu enters with Mu Qingfang. Shen Qingqiu was already holding his shoulders stiff and straight, but his expression becomes like stone as soon as they enter.

“Qingqiu,” Mu Qingfang leans over and murmurs, “What are you feeding me today?”

“You’ll have to do without the pancakes, Qingfang,” Shen Qingqiu says, leading him along the side of the room past all the tables. Disciples and hallmasters alike stop their conversations to watch the two of them.

“We’re not that interesting,” Mu Qingfang says, shaking his head a little. “Ridiculous.” He eyes the food choices. “Good grief, this is terrible. Plain congee? And who eats steamed vegetables for breakfast?”

An unfortunate Qing Jing disciple scowls at his words, and calls from his seat, “Is Shidi complaining about the food offered? Do they not teach manners on Qian Cao peak? Shen Shixiong, who did you bring to insult us like this.”

Shen Qingqiu practically vibrates with fury, and Mu Qingfang lays a hand on his arm. “Allow Shidi,” he murmurs for his ears alone.  Mu Qingfang walks easily over to the nearby table, directly to the disciple making comments. “Good morning. We have not yet met. I am acting Peak Lord Mu. And you are?”

This disciple looks unfortunate in the sense that his forehead is too big, his eyes too close together, and his jawline weak. “Xiang Shun,” The disciple answers after a moment.

Mu Qingfang gives him a  deliberate once over, curling his lip faintly. “Qingqiu, is this what you have to deal with? Goodness. Please, tomorrow join me and my friends for breakfast, and at least start the day off right.” He turns back to Shen Qingqiu without ever acknowledging Xiang Shun.

“Shen Jiu, you have a lot of nerve-”

Whirling back around, Mu Qingfang says icily, “You will address Shen Qingqiu as your shixiong, else you will be cleaning bedpans for a month on Qian Cao peak.” While Xiang Shun sputters, Mu Qingfang turns back to Shen Qingqiu. In a much gentler tone he says, “Qingqiu, come with me to my peak. I will show you the orchard and feed you fresh peaches for breakfast.”

Shen Qingqiu blinks. “Peaches, hmm? Yes, that sounds lovely, Qingfang. Let us go before I lose my appetite.”

*

The peaches are in season (they nearly always are) and Mu Qingfang leaps off the ground, landing lightly on a thick branch an arm’s reach above Shen Qingqiu’s head. He plucks two good sized peaches and hops back down. “Come, let’s find one of the benches and sit.”

Mu Qingfang leads Shen Qingqiu through the orchard, down the rows between trees. The morning sun shines through the leaves, dappling the sahe under their feet. At the end of the row, there’s a stone bench. The seat faces a small pond, where water grasses grow and lotuses float. It’s peaceful.

“Here,” Shen Qingqiu says, handing over a sharp knife, as he sits. 

Mu Qingfang sits next to him, their robes overlapping on the bench. “Thanks,” he says, and makes quick work of slicing the peach up. “Open,” he says, and lays a thin slice of dripping fruit onto Shen Qingqiu’s tongue.

Eyes meeting, Shen Qingqiu blinks in surprise. He swallows. “That’s good,” he says, sounding surprised.

“Want another?” Mu Qingfang smiles, and Shen Qingqiu’s eyes crinkle.  He nods.

It doesn’t take long before both peaches are gone. Shen Qingqiu catches Mu Qingfang’s wrist, and brings his hand to his mouth, sucking on his fingers. The tip of his tongue sweeps along the webbing between his first and second fingers, and Mu Qingfang’s stomach pulses with heat.

Afterwards, Shen Qingqiu leans in and Mu Qingfang kisses him eagerly, deepening the kiss into something filthy and exciting.

“Boy, is that-oh.” Someone says, and Mu Qingfang hastily pulls back. He gives Shen Qingqiu an apologetic smile. 

Oh, Mu Qingfang recognizes him. “Xiang Daifu,” he greets. “Shen Qingqiu, this is Xiang Xue. He’s a mortal physician who teaches the disciples about mortal medicine and such.”

Xiang Xue looks much healthier than the last time Mu Qingfang saw him. “Ah, Peak Lord Mu, is this the young man that stole your heart? The entire peak’s been talking about it.” To Shen Qingqiu he says, “Please call me Xiang Xue, Shen Qingqiu.”

Shen Qingqiu inclines his head. “Xiang Xue, how did you come to meet Mu Qingfang?”

The older man laughs. “He stole all my patients, that’s how! Mu Qingfang made it a point to rescue most of the street children he could find, bringing them to this peak to learn essential skills.” Proudly, he says, “There’s a couple that are disciples now, after they managed to open their spiritual veins. Naturally, I had to come up to help Master Mu.”

“After the Ascension, I’m going to make him a Hallmaster,” Mu Qingfang says cheerfully. “I want all of my disciples to have a healthy respect for mortals.”

“Boy, you’ve always been too kind,” Xiang Xue says. He smiles and says, “I’ll let you boys finish your breakfast. Good day.” 

Chuckling a little, Mu Qingfang says ruefully, “Yanshin made him promise to always call me boy.”

“Am I one of your strays?” Shen Qingqiu asks after a moment.

“Oh, no. You’re much more than that,” Mu Qingfang assures him. Shen Qingqiu gives him a smile, and it leaves Mu Qingfang reeling. “Definitely don’t smile like that where others can see,” he says. “Shixiong will have a line of suitors across the peaks.”

“Tch,” Shen Qingqiu scoffs, but his cheeks are pink. “As if anyone but Qingfang would do.” He sighs. “Unfortunately, I do have to return.” Their eyes meet. “Can I come to yours later?”

“Please,” Mu Qingfang tells him. He leans forward, tipping their heads together. “Send me your magpie to keep me company, hmm?”

“Yes,” Shen Qingqiu says, sighing a little. “Earlier. In the dining hall…. Qingfang…nobody has ever defended me like that before.” He reaches out, and brushes a thumb over Mu Qingfang’s jaw. His green gaze is soft.

“Well,” Mu Qingfang says. “You have me now.” He leans forward and kisses Shen Qingqiu on the cheek. “Come to my house when you can.”

Chapter Text

The next two weeks go by quickly. Shen Qingqiu gets his Shizun, Shen Anhe, to allow him to go with Mu Qingfang to the hidden temple the Ku Xing disciples found. He sets a date in the near future so Qingqiu can get everything ready for his absence.

Shen Qingqiu has developed a habit of appearing at Mu Qingfang’s residence at bedtime, and crawling right into bed with him. It’s always a pleasant surprise, and Mu Qingfang is more than happy to see him. The current Qing Jing peak Lord has been keeping Qingqiu busy over there, and so their time together has been limited.

Qingqiu wakes early, lays out clothes for Mu Qingfang, and departs after murmuring threats-slash-demands into his ears. One morning it’s “You will contact me after you wake.”  Another morning it’s “I left a new hairpin for you on the dressing table. I expect you to be seen wearing it.” Still another morning, Shen Qingqiu whispers harshly in his ear, “I’ll kill us both if you try to leave me.”

Truth to tell, Mu Qingfang finds these demands rather cute . Sometimes he reaches up, and drags Qingqiu on top of him for a few kisses before he leaves. Sometimes, Mu Qingfang whispers his own unhinged threats. “I’ll keep you chained in my bedroom, before I ever let you leave me.” That one gets enthusiastic kisses from Qingqiu. There’s something to be said for knowing that the person most known for being cold and unfeeling is actually passionately obsessed about him .

Mu Qingfang knows that it’s not normal. But it works for them, so who cares? Shen Qingqiu has clearly been through a lot in his life, and if all this makes him feel more secure, then it’s fine. After all, Mu Qingfang has no intention of leaving him. Just the thought of being with someone else is enough to make him feel ill. 

He’s happy his days in the Dual Cultivation pavilion are over .

The temple hidden in the Shenyang province is old , Mu Qingfang thinks, eyeing the structure. For one thing, the temple itself is partially embedded into a cliff face. Right now, he’s some distance away, trying to avoid any traps. From what he can see, it looks like wooden beams were fitted into the rock using expanding dovetail joints.  Most of the weight of the thing is borne upon the rock itself, and the thick wooden beams are for support only.

Vegetation has long engulfed the temple, leaving it only barely visible. Mu Qingfang and Shen Qingqiu have already run across several rare species of plants. After some discussion, Mu Qingfang had decided to cautiously harvest some. He made a particular point to thank the tree for the gift of its leaves and stems, and poured some water at the roots for good measure.

Shen Qingqiu stood back warily, on high alert. Although his sword is sheathed, Mu Qingfang knows now that standing in the middle of a forest means that the other man is essentially fully armed.

Nothing happens, and Mu Qingfang decides not to push his luck. Instead, they climb up the cliff face where depressions in the rock offer footholds. Stairs, he thinks, looking around with no little amount of amazement. 

On the way up, Mu Qingfang brushes past a large tree. A thin vine unfurls from nowhere , wrapping around his wrist and tugging. He feels an immediate drain on his qi, self limiting. The tree shivers, and for a moment he senses the movement of his own qi up through the truck, high into a branch and then into a flower.. He feels rather than sees Shen Qingqiu go still and then the air fills with murderous inhtent. 

“Careful,” Shen Qingqiu says quietly, voice tense. He casts a vengeful glare upon the tree and the leaves quiver.

The tree is tall, the trunk dark brown, and pieces of bark look like they’d peel away if he just brushed against it. Maybe some did . The leaves are dark green and waxy, and--Mu Qingfang frowns. Actually. On closer inspection he’s pretty sure that he does know what this is. Or at least, he knows what it does .

Sure enough, he looks up and spots the large yellow flower closing with a halo of familiar blue qi around it. The petals drop off the flower, exposing the small green pod forming. He sighs, rubbing a palm over his face. “Qingqiu,” Mu Qingfang says softly. “Move through here very carefully. Do not touch this tree.”

Shen Qingqiu frowns, peering up at the thick canopy of dark leaves. “What’s the problem?” He sounds impatient. “ You just touched it, didn’t you?” There’s never an easy way to say this. And the longer he doesn’t say anything, the more suspicious Shen Qingqiu will get. “Qingfang?” Shen Qingqiu gives him a look . 

“Ah. The thing is, that. Well,” Mu Qingfang chews his lip. “There are some plants that can absorb qi from cultivators and then. Grow a baby in a pod.”

Shen Qingqiu blinks. “Excuse me?” His frown deepens, and he stares accusingly up at the tree. Maybe he’s imagining it, but Mu Qingfang feels like the tree leans back just a little.

“So the thing is. I’m pretty sure it just absorbed some energy from me.” Mu Qingfang explains a bit sheepishly.

Eyeing him, Shen Qingqiu tilts his head. “Meaning…what, exactly?” His eyes widen. “Did you just impregnate a tree ?”

Unable to help himself, Mu Qingfang laughs. “It’s more of an accidental conception?”

“Qingfang! This isn’t funny, stop laughing .” Shen Qingqiu scolds. “You’re serious? That will become a baby?” He narrows his eyes, glaring up at the forming pod.

Mu Qingfang nods, a smile still lingering on his lips. “That’s exactly what I’m saying. The only thing is that we don’t know how long it will take. We also don’t know if it requires a second donation-”

Expression firming, Shen Qingqiu reaches out and presses his palm to the tree trunk.

“Qingqiu!” Mu Qingfang cries, alarmed. 

The trunk shudders so strongly, Mu Qingfang feels it under his feet. Familiar green qi races up the trunk to the high branch, over taking the gentle blue glow of the growing pod. As he watches, it expands rapidly. 

“How much did you give it?” Mu Qingfang demands, exasperated.  Shen Qingqiu just looks smugly pleased. “You don’t even like children!”

“I will like yours,” Shen Qingqiu says, seemingly unconcerned. “What’s more, I will like ours just fine.” His eyes widen. “Does Qingfang not want this Qingqiu’s child?”

This. Man. There’s only one answer, and fortunately, it happens to be the truth. “Of course I want our child,” Mu Qingfang tells him. He leans forward, drawing Shen Qingqiu into his arms. The other man digs his pointy chin into Mu Qingfang’s shoulder.

“It’s getting bigger,” Shen Qingqiu says, tipping his head back to look.

Mu Qingfang kisses his cheek. “Let's go explore the temple,” he says. “Carefully.”

They finish climbing up the ancient stairs to one of the entrances. It’s sort of clear that this used to actually be a cliff’s edge. Apparently over time, there must have been some landslides, and then this forest grew up around the remains of the temple. Honestly, it’s incredible that it’s still standing.

“Look,” Shen Qingqiu says, nodding at the small plaque. “I think I can make the characters more legible.” He withdraws a tool that has feathers bundled at the end. Crouching down, Shen Qingqiu cleans off the debris and dust. It looks like the characters were engraved into the metal plate somehow. Time and the elements must have worn away at the surface.

Once it’s clean enough for Shen Qingqiu he loads his palm with green qi and infuses it onto the plate. Briefly, the characters glow with his efforts. Just for a few seconds, but it’s enough to read it.

PRINCE OF XIANLE, FLOWER CROWNED MARTIAL GOD

AS LONG AS THIS TEMPLE STANDS, HIS LEGACY REMAINS

TREAD WITH RESPECT ELSE THE GHOST KING WILL APPEAR

Shen Qingqiu blinks. “Flower crowned martial god….”

“Does that mean something to you, Qingqiu?” Mu Qingfang asks, laying a hand on his shoulder.

“Well,” Shen Qingqiu says, “I think it means that the Ku Xing disciples were not properly respectful.” He meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “Do you have any buns?”

Snorting, Mu Qingfang says, “Naturally, I do.” After all this time, he’s kept the habit of carrying food with him, in case he runs across any street children that need it.

“Hmm. Let us make an offering.” Shen Qingqiu tugs his sleeve, and walks right into the temple.

Inside, they find it’s much cleaner than one might expect. Perhaps someone has been maintaining it. It’s rather simple. There’s a faded painting on the far wall, of a young man in a beautiful mask, wearing a crown of flowers, and holding a small child in rages. There’s no statues, no other real decorations. Scattered around the edges of the temple are old candles nearly hidden in carved out spaces in the walls.

The altar is empty, and Shen Qingqiu kneels in front of it. He produces some incense and sets it in the holder, lighting it with a spark of qi. “Qingfang,” he says, holding out his hand expectantly. 

Mu Qingfang kneels beside him, placing the steaming bun into his palm. While Shen Qingqiu gravely lays it upon the altar, Mu Qingfang lights his own incense.

“Prince of Xianle,” Shen Qingqiu says softly. “Blessings upon you and your temple. We offer thanks for the gift of a child, which we will raise together. We will bid our martial siblings to return with proper offerings. Please accept our abject apologies in their place, for they are young and stupid.”

A breeze blows through the temple, and at once, several candles light. Shen Qingqiu’s hair whips into his face, and he elbows Mu Qingfang.

Hastily, he bows. “Prince of Xianle, please accept our offering, and our thanks for safe passage. We would like to stay through the day and overnight to ensure that the child is safe, as we are unsure when the pod will be ready.” He takes Shen Qingqiu’s hand and threads their fingers together. “I, Mu Qingfang, Acting Peak Lord of Qian Cao peak, and Shen Qingqiu, succeeding disciple of Qing Jing peak, swear that we will raise the child with love, and ensure he is happy and healthy.”

The temple walls shake alarmingly, and Shen Qingqiu adds hastily, “We will raise him with respect, to be a wise person, and not someone that stumbles rudely into temples without leaving so much as a bun .”

The breeze blows through again, but this time it smells like Spring, like fresh grasses and flowering trees.

*

They spend the night on their shared bedroll, snuggled together and dozing lightly. Shen Qingqiu pretty much ordered Mu Qingfang to sleep, stating he would keep watch. Qingqiu, he knows, will not sleep in such an environment. Mu Qingfang falls into a deep sleep, lulled by the smell of spring and the more familiar scent of jasmine.

*

“You’re lucky that Taizi Dianxia likes you,” someone says, and Mu Qingfang sits up. He looks around, blinking. 

Instead of the ancient temple, it looks brand new. The altar is filled with offerings of fruit and steamed buns. A few copper ingots gleam in the candlelight. The incense is musky, and the smoke curls lazily in the air.

Shen Qingqiu is nowhere to be seen, and Mu Qingfang starts in alarm. “Who’s there? Where is my companion?”

Glittering silver butterflies rise from the spaces between the floorboards, coalescing into a handsome young man with an eye patch. “Hello,” the young man says. “Master Mu. Your companion is exactly where you left him. It’s you I wanted to speak to.”

Warily, Mu Qingfang replies, “All right. What may I call you?” He rises to his feet. His bedroll is gone, and he’s dressed in typical Qian Cao robes, not the plain traveling robes he’s been using since leaving the sect.

The young man grins and crosses his arms over his red robes. “Hua Cheng.” His single eye meets Mu Qingfang’s. “Will you really take care of the plant baby? Raise it like it’s your own? The Prince feels very strongly about protecting children, you know.”

Mu Qingfang takes a deep breath and exhales before responding. “Yes,” he says simply. “It’s only that we don’t know how long it takes for the pod to mature.”

“Five years,” Hua Cheng informs him, tapping his fingers against his arm. “Have you ever heard of the Ghost King?”

Shaking his head, Mu Qingfang says, “No.” He nods toward the altar. “This was my first experience hearing about the Xianle Crown Prince, as well.”

Grinning, Hua Cheng tells him, “They’re married. Have been for millenia.” He cocks his head to the side. “Are you going to marry your lover?”

Mu Qingfang thinks about it. “Possibly.” He doesn’t bother explaining that figuring out what Shen Qingqiu’s true desires are is challenging to say the least. “I will take no other lover in my lifetime.” The thought of Shen Qingqiu being the one to leave him behind is too exquisitely painful to contemplate.

Wearing an expression too serious for such a young man, Hua Cheng says, “Five years. You will return and raise the child.” He smiles coldly. “Or I will track you down and make you wish you’d never been born.”

*

“I promise ,” Mu Qingfang says, waking himself up. He blinks, staring up at Shen Qingqiu. Cool fingers card through his hair. 

“Bad dream?” Shen Qingqiu asks, brushing some hair out of Mu Qingfang’s eyes.

“No…not exactly,” Mu Qingfang says. He rubs his face and sits up, leaning against Shen Qingqiu. He’s warm and solid next to him. “I had a dream, that a young man named Hua Cheng told me that the pod will mature in five years.”

Green eyes gleaming, Shen Qingqiu says, “Five years…” For a moment he looks pensive. “Qingfang….” His posture straightens and he looks Mu Qingfang in the eyes. “You will marry me before the child comes.”

Smiling, Mu Qingfang thinks that maybe Shen Qingqiu’s not so difficult to figure out after all. “Yes,” he says. “How could I bear to be without Qingqiu?”

Back outside, Mu Qingfang helps Shen Qingqiu set up protective arrays around the Plant-Baby Tree. He’s pretty sure the actual name of the tree is something ridiculous like The Second Womb Tree.

Shen Qingqiu knows a lot of arrays and he erects one after another. Finally, Shen Qingqiu slaps a few talismans onto the tree itself before he’s satisfied. “Those are timing talismans,” he tells Mu Qingfang. “They will set off the corresponding one I will keep on my person at all times.”

Faintly amused, Mu Qingfang thinks this is the first time he’s seen Shen Qingqiu so unsure about anything. Just when he thinks they might be ready to leave, Shen Qingqiu sets up another protective barrier. He catches Qingqiu’s eyes, and finds him grimly determined.

“Nothing will happen to our child,” Shen Qingqiu says firmly. “I won‘t allow it.”

*

When they return, they find the sect in an uproar. Mu Qingfang is called for an emergency Peak Lord meeting where Zhang Anxiu, the sect leader, explains that the Huan Hua Palace Master is calling for war against Tianlang Jun, the Heavenly Demon emperor.

Mu Qingfang catches Shen Qingqiu’s eyes from across the table and sees immediately that the other man is forcefully holding back his words.

“What proof does the Palace Master have?” Mu Qingfang speaks up, drawing the eyes of everyone in the room. “Surely you don’t expect us to wage war on the word of one man. A man, I might add, who has already demonstrated his questionable judgement.”

Shen Anhe, the Qing Jing Peak Lord, narrows his eyes. “I hate to say it, but Mu Shizhi is correct. After that time he tried to bully the acting Qian Cao peak lord, I suggest we take nothing at face value.”

Wang Anshui, the An Ding peak lord, clasps his hands on the table. “It’s my understanding that Tianlang Jun has no quarrel with humans. He reads . He appreciates art. I find it difficult to imagine such a man being this…” Wang Shibo frowns. 

“Idiotic?” Shen Anhe drawls. “I agree. Sect Leader, this seems like a Huan Hua problem. We can certainly send out teams to look for the head disciple.”

Shang Qinghua stiffens. He leans down and whispers something into Wang Shibo’s ear. 

“My Head Disciple asks a good question. What if Lao Gongzhu means to throw us off the scent of the actual culprit?” Wang Anshui asks.

Fang Andao, the Wan Jian Lord snorts. “Lao Gongzhu kept that girl on a tight leash. Too tight if you ask me. Maybe we should search the Water Prison for her, instead.” He leans back and crosses his arms over his chest.

The Xi Jiao peak lord, Jin Anyong says, “I will have Qingxin go out near Huan Hua territory and interrogate the local wildlife.” In a lower voice he adds, “Everyone always forgets about the witnesses they leave behind, just because they’re animals. Well, to us , animals are people, too.”

Mu Qingfang blinks. Behind the peak lord, Yu Qingxin looks proud, and he silently nods his agreement.

“Forgiveness, but this disciple just had a Vision,” Xu Qingyi, the Wei Lai head disciple says, drawing the attention of all the Peak Lords.

Her Shizun, Qin Anlin, twists at the waist, peering at her disciple. “Speak,” she says with a frown.

Xu Qingyi says, “Shen Shixiong and Mu Qingfang will find whom they seek outside of Luoyang city, near the river.” Her eyes flash silver for a moment. “He tried to poison the baby, but he failed to understand the depths of a mother’s love. Mu Shixiong should prepare carefully.”

Mu Qingfang’s expression darkens. A cultivator has full control over their body. A female cultivator in particular would never allow herself to become pregnant if she did not want the child. It seems likely that Su Xiyan absorbed the poison into her own system, keeping it away from the  placenta and uterus at all costs. Depending on the poison, and how fast they find her…her chances of survival may be limited. 

“Mu Shizhi,” Shen Anhe says, “Go with Qingqiu, the two of you already work so well together. I think you two have a greater chance of finding her, and with your presence, can offer healing care if the girl needs it.”

“Yes, Shibo,” Mu Qingfang agrees.

 Once the meeting breaks up, Mu Qingfang turns to Wu Yanshin, who has been standing behind him the entire time. Her dark eyes are sober.

“It’s a good thing Lao Gongzhu has a bad history with Cang Qiong now,” she says. “Otherwise I think our missions would be looking very different.” She turns her head, watching Shen Qingqiu head over to them. “I will return to Qian Cao and prepare some medicine for you. Whatever they gave her, we should plan to flush it entirely from her system.”

Mu Qingfang groans. “Oh, no.”

“What is it?” Shen Qingqiu demands, joining them. His sharp eyes flick from Wu Yanshin and back to Mu Qingfang’s face.

Yanshin grins slyly. “Make sure to bring extra clothing,” she says, avoiding the question. “As well as swaddling clothes for an infant, just in case the stress causes her to deliver prematurely.” Her smile fades, and her expression sobers. “Do not under any circumstances, attempt to cut the child out, A-Shu. You are not ready for that, I don’t care how famous you are.”

“I will make sure he does not,” Shen Qingqiu says firmly.

“Hey! It’s bad enough when you and Meimei gang up on me, now you’re encouraging Qingqiu ?” Mu Qingfang squawks.

“Qingqiu needed no encouragement,” Shen Qingqiu tells him flatly. “Accept it, and move on.”

Yanshin hides a smile and excuses herself.

Before they leave, Shang Qinghua wanders over to them. “Hey, Shixiong, Shidi.” He shuffles and bites his lower lip. “I, um. I have something that might help? You know, if you um, find Su Xiyan.” He rummages through his sleeve and withdraws what looks like a large pearl. Shang Qinghua’s expression brightens. “Here. It’s a hundred year pearl from a Do-Over Clam. Sources say that. Well, if you infuse it with qi, that it turns time back anywhere from an incense time to a half shichen.”

“I’ve never heard of such a thing,” Shen Qingqiu sounds offended about it. “How could you possibly know about it?”

“Qinghua,” Wang Anshui says, laying a hand on his shoulder. He glances down at the shining silver pearl in Shang Qinghua’s open palm. Smiling, the older man says, “Shen Shizhi should rest assured. When it comes to Treasure items and rare finds, Qinghua’s expertise is second to none.” His eyes sparkle. “It’s why I made him Head Disciple after all.” 

Shang Qinghua actually looks surprised at that comment.

“Very well,” Shen Qingqiu says. “Thanking Shishu for the enlightenment.” His tone is respectful, but his eyes are radiating annoyance. Mu Qingfang hastily wipes his own expression clean. 

They need to get going! And they only just returned!

*

Three days later

The black crested serpent-eagle is one of the strangest qi messengers Mu Qingfang’s ever seen. It glows faintly of qi, but is unmistakably a rather drab brown bird with a serpent-like tail. The bird finds them wandering through Luoning province. Just outside of Luoyang, the small village consists of random settlements, and the closer they get to the river, the poorer the people seem.

“Mu Shixiong,” it says with Yu Qingxin’s voice. “I have news. One of my sources tells me that Disciple Su returned to Huan Hua to inform the Palace Master that she was pregnant with Tianlang Jun’s child. It took many cultivators to subdue her, and then she was not seen for several weeks. She recently escaped or was set free…Forgiveness, but snakes can be unclear about these things. Also, you should know that my source tells me that Tianlang Jun was unaware she had been captured and held.”

Yu Qingxin pauses, and then adds, “I expect him to wage an unforgiving war upon Huan Hua. Tread carefully, Shixiong.”

“What is it?” Shen Qingqiu asks.

Grimly, Mu Qingfang tells him. “I suspect that we will all live to regret it if Su Xiyan dies. We must hurry.”

Chapter Text

Mu Qingfang probably shouldn’t be surprised that golden robed cultivators are everywhere. The Huan Hua disciples make no secret of their mission, either, stopping people on streets and demanding they look at pictures of Su Xiyan and if they have seen her.

Mu Qingfang and Shen Qingqiu are dressed down, of course, in plain brown robes. Fu Xiao is safely tucked in his qiankun pouch at his belt, while Xiu Ya is concealed in a plain sheath at Shen Qingqiu’s waist.

They’ve been traveling slowly and methodically through small village after small village. Shen Qingqiu had pointed out before they left the mountain, that if Su Xiyan had been poisoned, she may not be able to use her cultivation.

So while Qingqiu has been searching for her with his qi, Mu Qingfang is focused on examining people as they pass by. His spiritual sense has grown over the past weeks, his breakthrough now coming in very handy. What used to take significant concentration is now almost an after thought. A single glance at someone and Mu Qingfang can tell if they are concealing their cultivation, if they are suffering any medical problems. It is laughably easy to use this enhanced sight and see if a woman is pregnant.

Unfortunately for this mission, Mu Qingfang can’t ( won’t ) stop being a doctor . He finds ways to draw people aside and mention that he’s a physician and how long they have been suffering with whatever ailment he’s spotted. 

Honestly, he sort of expects Qingqiu to become annoyed with the delays, but the other man just blinks slowly at him.

“You help people,” Shen Qingqiu says with a shrug. “It’s what you do. Who you are. I expect nothing less from you than you to be who you are.” Gaze softening he says, “Go help them.” And patiently waits while Mu Qingfang treats things like back pain and rheumatism, infected wounds and common ailments.

Soon enough, word spreads of the traveling doctor.

“This might end up to our advantage,” Shen Qingqiu points out, one evening. They’ve stopped in a village that has only a single street of modest shops, and a simple inn. “Perhaps Su Xiyan will come to you, Qingfang, once she hears of you.”

Several days later, they reach the town of Luoning. Like the others, it’s close to the river. The weather has turned colder, and the glimpses of water they catch occasionally show  flat hunks of ice floating serenely.

The people of Luoning are very much divided by class. In the town proper, there’s shops and street vendors. Mu Qingfang’s heart sinks, seeing all the children living--if you could call it that-- on the streets.

He really can’t help himself, and buys a bunch of meatbuns, meaning to pass them out to hungry kids. Shen Qingqiu leaves him to it, while he goes to procure rooms for the evening. 

Mu Qingfang peers into alleys, finding children huddled out of the wind against buildings. They’re so thin . Thin and mistrusting. As they should be , an echo of Shen Qingqiu’s voice whispers in his mind.

“I have some food for you, if you’re hungry,” he says encouragingly at the group of four kids, settled into a tight knot together.

“What do you want for it?” A boy around eight demands. His eyes are too large for his thin face, his cheekbones evident. With a glance, Mu Qingfang sees much.

Bones too thin, a stomach ulcer, infected feet.

“I just want to give you some food,” Mu Qingfang says, trying valiantly not to think about the child growing high up in a tree. “I’m a doctor, passing through with my companion, and if you like, I can try to treat some of your ailments.”

One of the younger kids, tugs at the boy’s threadbare sleeve. “Gege, I’m hungry .”

The older boy shakes off his hand. “Don’t be stupid . You think anything good comes for free? Idiot .”

Another child speaks up. “My stomach hurts,” and turns big eyes upon Mu Qingfang. “It always hurts.”

This child too has an ulcer. Her stomach is eating itself. Sometimes, Mu Qingfang hates this world.“I have enough pork buns for all of you,” Mu Qingfang says, crouching down. He holds out the sack of buns from the vendor. 

The little girl who looks nothing like a girl (probably for the best, considering) stands up unsteadily, and starts walking toward Mu Qingfang.

“No, don’t !” The oldest boy calls, panicking. “He’ll steal you!”

Exhaling heavily, Mu Qingfang says calmly, “I won’t. I have more than enough food, and you all need some. Please come and take what you need.”

The little girl blinks uncertainty, and comes closer. Hesitantly she says, “...can I have a bun, Shushu?”

Nodding, Mu Qingfang pulls one out of the bag. “Here you go, Meimei.”

She starts eating it immediately, and though Mu Qingfang wants to tell her to slow down, he can’t bring himself to do so. Who knows when the last time she ate anything was? In moments, the bun disappears. She looks better already, expression brighter. 

“It’s good ! It was still warm!” She tells the other boys.

Slowly, the other children creep closer, and Mu Qingfang gives them each a bun. Finally, the oldest boy is the only one who hasn’t eaten anything. He motions the girl closer. “Please, give the rest of these to your Da-ge over there.” it doesn’t matter if the boy is too proud to take food. Mu Qingfang just wants him to eat .

“What’s your name?” The little girl asks, coming back to stand in front of Mu Qingfang.

He smiles. “Mu Renshu. I’m a doctor. If you like, I can do a quick exam and likely make you feel better?”

At once, the other boys go rigid. “Meimei, back away from him,” the oldest boy orders forbiddingly.

Except the girl just peers at him, like she’s taking his measure. “How do you examine someone?”

“I will need to touch the skin of your wrist, only.” He says this for everyone’s benefit. 

“Oh! That’s easy,” she says, and shoves her wrist in his face.

Mu Qingfang chuckles. “Look, two fingers only, okay?” He holds up his index and middle fingers and then lightly presses them to her inner wrist. 

Interestingly, the girl has dormant spirit veins. With some effort, she could be a good cultivator. Mu Qingfang sends a tendril of his spiritual energy to her stomach. The ulcer has already broken through the top layers of mucosa and any deeper, it would perforate. It’s good she allowed the treatment.  

He soothes the general irritation of her stomach lining, and with a bit of concentration, knits the ulcer together. He does a thorough general scan, and wonders if he should do a more in depth one. But the boys are getting more anxious by the moment, and so Mu Qingfang ops to finish quickly.

Giggling, the girl says, “That feels weird!”

“You have a small hole in your stomach,” he says. “I’m  healing that, and it should make your belly feel better.” He meets her eyes. “Have you seen any blood in your poop?”

She bites her lip. “No, Shushu. It's just all black and sticky.”

Digested blood turns the stools back. This poor baby. Mu Qingfang aches to bring her back to Qian Cao. “Do you and your friends stick around here?”

“Why?” The oldest boy demands suspiciously. For a moment, Mu Qingfang is reminded acutely of Shen Qingqiu.

He brushes off his robes and rises to his feet. He wants to say that he will come back for them. To say that he will make sure that they get food, and medicine, and a safe place to sleep. But right now, he’s not Mu Qingfang , peak lord. He’s Mu Renshu , traveling healer.

And he has a job to do.

“A-Shu?”

Mu Qingfang’s head snaps around, as his cheeks heat. After all this time, Shen Qingqiu has only called him by his courtesy name. “A-Jiu,” he responds, meeting those brilliant green eyes.

“A-Shu’s been making friends again.” Shen Qingqiu glides down the alley, toward him. Even dressed down in roughspun robes, there’s something ethereal about him. His sharp gaze takes in the dirty children, and the crumbs on their threadbare clothes. In particular, his eyes land upon the oldest boy, who glares at him.  Snorting a little, Shen Qingqiu says, “Perhaps we should return here, after our business is complete.” 

His eyes meet Mu Qingfang’s. Shen Qingqiu’s expression conveys that he understands that Mu Qingfang wants to steal these kids, and keep them safe on Qian Cao. It conveys that if circumstances were better, he might even help.

Finally, Shen Qingqiu looks over at the knot of children again, at the oldest boy. “A moment,” he says quietly to Mu Qingfang, and walks closer to the kids. Then he reaches into his sleeves and draws out a thick wool blanket.

Mu Qingfang recognizes it immediately. He’s slept under it.

“Take this,” Shen Qingqiu says shortly. “It’s too cold out here without cover. There’s a restaurant up the street. In the back there’s an overhang that should keep the worst of the wind and rain away.” 

Hesitantly, the oldest boy takes the blanket. He hugs it to himself automatically.

“Renshu will return for you when our work is complete. If you are not in this town, we won’t search for you,” Shen Qingqiu warns them. “Watch out for slavers,” he says, nodding at the girl. “They would steal her in a heartbeat.” With that, he turns and walks past Mu Qingfang. “A-Shu. With me.”

Mu Qingfang follows him silently back to the Inn. No sooner than closing the door to their room, Shen Qingqiu crowds up against him, pinning his back to the door.

“What’s wrong?” Shen Qingqiu demands, leaning in so close their noses brush together.

Raising a hand, Mu Qingfang lays it against Shen Qingqiu’s cheek. “You…” His eyes fill suddenly. Shen Qingqiu doesn’t like children, but he wants Mu Qingfang’s. He doesn’t like children, but he’ll give away a blanket to some street kids, because he knows it’s something Qingfang would do. Mu Qingfang’s heart feels too full in his chest, like all the emotion is just too much. He needs Shen Qingqiu to know, to know just how much he adores him.

 “I love you,” he manages hoarsely, and Shen Qingqiu’s entire expression goes soft.

He leans forward, eyes open, and presses their lips together. “I will give you as many children as you desire, A-Shu,” Shen Qingqiu says softly. “Do you not understand? If you asked, I’d find a way to give you every star in the sky.”

*

In the end, Mu Qingfang supposes he shouldn’t be surprised at what happens. Three villages and one month down the line, an old woman stops him in the street.

She’s using a cane, but her gait is steady enough. Her robes are roughspun and the same tan as sack cloth. Her skin is wrinkled and worn, but her black eyes are bright. “Are you the traveling healer?” She asks, voice raspy. Her hands are hidden in her sleeves.

Mu Qingfang’s eyes widen. At his side, Shen Qingqiu sighs impatiently. To be fair, they were on the way for some breakfast. There’s a vendor selling scallion pancakes, and he promised Mu Qingfang fresh ones this morning. 

He lays a hand on Shen Qingqiu’s shoulder, but keeps his eyes on the woman. “This healer always has time to treat those in need.  Perhaps, Guniang would return to our rooms so this Mu may examine her.”

“Renshu,” Shen Qingqiu starts, but Mu Qingfang meets his eyes and gives him a significant look. “Fine,” he mutters, looking away.

The old woman follows them back into the Inn, then up the stairs to the second floor where their room is. Her gait does not falter as she ascends. 

Once inside the room, Mu Qingfang indicates they should all sit around the low tea table. Shen Qingqiu’s tea from earlier is still warm from his stasis talisman, and without a word he pours their guest a cup.

Gratefully, the old woman wraps her hands around the cup and takes a sip. She smiles, showing off teeth that are strong and white. 

Mu Qingfang raises the strongest privacy barrier he knows while Shen Qingqiu furrows his brow. “It is safe to discard your disguise,” he says, meeting the woman’s gaze.

Snorting, she says, “As expected of Master Mu.” The air around her shimmers, and the disguise drops away, leaving a young woman sitting across from him. Her hair is deep and shining black, pulled into a high ponytail. Her cheekbones are high, and her jaw sharp. In spite of her severe features, her eyes are bright with amusement. When she smiles, it lightens her entire expression.

“Su Xiyan,” Shen Qingqiu says. The furrow between his brows deepens. “I sensed nothing, how did you know?”

Lips pulling to the side, Mu Qingfang shrugs. “It wasn’t difficult. She wasn’t using the cane as a walking aid, it was merely for show. Also, actual old people usually have some sort of arthritis which is easily sensed by a medical cultivator.”

“Now that’s out of the way, Mu Qingfang . Why are you searching for me?” Su Xiyan asks calmly. “I will not be taken back without much bloodshed.”

Shen Qingqiu’s qi roils, and Mu Qingfang holds up a hand. “Please be at ease. Were you aware that Lao Gongzhu attempted to pressure Cang Qiong into waging war on Tianlang Jun?”

She gives Mu Qingfang an incredulous look. Exhaling heavily, she rolls her eyes. “Oh, of that I have no doubt. I have to admit, I was surprised your sect did not rally to his side immediately.” Her eyes sharpen. “Although…I do believe he overplayed his hand when he tried to coerce Master Mu into dual cultivating with him.”

Coldly, Shen Qingqiu says, “Yes. Many of our current Peak Lords now have an unfavorable impression of him.” He smiles icily. “As do my martial siblings, the next generation.”

“Would Cultivator Su allow an exam?” Mu Qingfang asks carefully.

After pressing her lips together, Su Xiyan sighs and offers a wrist. 

At the first touch, Mu Qingfang feels both the effects of the poison and the advancing pregnancy. Su Xiyan’s spirit veins are a mess, and the damage has continued unfolding. He’s not aware of any poisons that eat away at someone’s cultivation system like this, and yet, here it is, undeniable.

All of it is carefully guided away from the baby. In fact, what’s left of Su Xiyan’s martial power is encased around her womb, protectively. She’s not making the slightest effort to mitigate the effects of the poison.

The fact is, given time and resources, he could likely figure out a treatment for this poison. Could he do it without affecting the bubble of qi around her child? Doubtful. Could he do it before she succumbs to the poison itself? Also doubtful. 

Mirthlessly, Su Xiyan smiles. “Do not worry, Mu Qingfang. I hold no hopes of surviving this.” Her black eyes burn with intensity. “You will save my son.” She lays a hand on her stomach protectively.

“Qingfang,” Shen Qingqiu says urgently. “What do you know of Heavenly Demons?”

Mu Qingfang blinks. Frown forming, he meets Shen Qingqiu’s eyes. “Not much of them is known. Their lineage has remained quite private and those seeking to research them were killed.”

“Cultivator Su,” Shen Qingqiu says. “What of your relationship with Tianlang Jun?”

“We had arranged a meeting time in which I planned to tell him of the child.” Su Xiyan explains after a moment. “But I wanted to inform the Palace Master that I was withdrawing from Huan Hua first.” Her face twists. “Stupid! As foolish and naive as a first year disciple! Shizun…Lao Gongzhu went mad when I told him about the baby.” 

Eyes unfocused, she says, “He knocked me out, and I woke in the Water Prison. He kept me for weeks…months perhaps.” Su Xiyan looks at Mu Qingfang. “Ultimately, he told me that he was going to rally the cultivation world together and slaughter A-Tian. He told me that he informed Tianlang Jun that I betrayed him to my human sect.”

She shakes her head and breathes deeply, once, then again. Grimly, she continues, “I suspect that Tianlang Jun might kill me on sight if he was so foolish to believe Shi-.” She swallows. “Lao Gongzhu.”

For the first time, she looks heartbroken.

Mu Qingfang sets his jaw. He calls the message array to his palm. “Yu Shidi, please inform your sources to advise Tianlang Jun that Su Xiyan did not betray him. She lives, but has been badly poisoned.” He looks at Su Xiyan, who just looks back. He thinks of how broken he might be if Shen Qingqiu ever thought the worst of him. “She loves him,” he adds, “But has instructed me to save the child at the expense of her life if needed. We will return to Qian Cao immediately.” He doesn’t send the message, and he won’t. Not until and unless she gives consent.

Su Xiyan exhales. Then she nods her assent.

Releasing the array, it reforms into a brightly glowing bluebird that takes wing, flying through the walls and off to deliver its message.

“Yu Qingxin is the succeeding disciple of Xi Jiao peak,” Mu Qingfang explains. “He can speak with any living animal. Earlier, he got some information from a well-informed snake somewhere in the Bai Lu forest.”

Lips parting, Su Xiyan leans forward. “Zhuzhi lang,” she murmurs. “His nephew. He has a snake-form and can communicate with all snakes. I wonder…”

“We should return to Cang Qiong as soon as possible,” Shen Qingqiu says. He’s been silent, for the most part, just taking in and processing information. “Cultivator Su needs proper treatment.”

“I can no longer fly,” Su Xiyan says. “At least, not on my own sword. My cultivation is…limited.”

“With me,” Mu Qingfang decides. “That way if something happens, I can treat you immediately.” He can think of more than a few worst case scenario events, though he doesn’t want to worry his companions by stating them. “I would like to clear your meridians before we leave.”

“I will go fetch her a warmer cloak,” Shen Qingqiu says. “I will return shortly.” For a moment he leans his shoulder against Mu Qingfang’s. Then he rises smoothly, and exits.

Left alone with Su Xiyan, Mu Qingfang says, “Wrist, please.”

*

It takes longer than he’d like. Unlike Shen Qingqiu’s meridians which had been stiff and scorched in places, Su Xiyan’s are…crumbling. Parts of them flake away when he attempts to clear them. He can see by her expression that the sensation is unpleasant, and he thinks that she’s probably been in a great deal of pain this entire time.

He does what he can. Cun by cun he works, until the risk of greater damage is too much. Withdrawing his qi, Mu Qingfang says honestly, “I am sorry I am unable to do more.”

He does not bother with having her resume her disguise. Mu Qingfang packs up their few things, and they leave the Inn together.

Outside, the street is strangely empty.

And then someone nearby shoots a dart toward Su Xiyan. Without thinking, Mu Qingfang pulses his qi, disintegrating it entirely. Four golden robed cultivators appear from seemingly nowhere, perhaps from under cover of an invisibility talisman or other concealing device.

Worse, with his senses enhanced to maximum, he discovers Shen Qingqiu unconscious nearby, but not visible. Mu Qingfang clenches his jaw, and his qi roils. They thought they could conceal the man he loves from him? “Hello,” he says, voice much calmer than he feels. “You’ve just made a terrible mistake.”

Chapter Text

Traveling with Shen Qingqiu for the past few months, outside the bounds of the sect, gave Mu Qingfang much time to work on his cultivation. Especially in the last six weeks or so, when they’ve been searching for Su Xiyan. Not only did Shen Qingqiu have him working to rebuild and improve his spiritual power, but they’ve been dual cultivating regularly.

All of this to say that Mu Qingfang’s cultivation has never been better. He’s strong, he’s fast , and he is very, very angry.

He withdraws a talisman from his sleeve, charges it, and presses it onto Su Xiyan’s back. Immediately, a qi barrier hums into place, protecting the woman from attacks. “Stay here,” he says, and walks forward.

Three cultivators in golden robes stride forward, while one hangs back. That one is probably watching for signs that Shen Qingqiu is waking up. Already, he feels the way that Qingqiu’s qi is working to burn off the sedative they shot him with.

Shen Qingqiu too, is at his strongest.

“If you surrender now, I will allow you to live,” Mu Qingfang warns them, and one of them laughs . He tilts his head. “Very well.” He extends his wrist and one of Wei Shixiong’s needles drops out of his sleeve. He catches it easily between his fingers, and with a delicate flick , he sends it flying.

Mu Qingfang doesn’t need to wait to see if it strikes true. He knows . Straight up one nostril, delivering death directly to the brain. No extra qi needed, just plain old force will do. He falls backward, and moves no more.

A second man rushes him, sword in hand. Contemptuously, Mu Qingfang thinks that he’s not nearly as fast as Liu Shixiong, nor as strong. Fu Xiao is in his hands and he does not hold back. Mu Qingfang’s moves, leaving a small pop in the air behind him, and a sharp downward strike leaves both sword and hand falling to the ground.

The man shrieks in pain, sending a panicked palm strike toward Mu Qingfang who merely leans out of the way. Mu Qingfang closes the distance between them and looks into his eyes while he lays a palm on the other man’s chest, stopping his heart with a precise application of qi.

Another body hits the ground.

The third man throws a knife Mu Qingfang’s way. He pulses his qi again, sending it back toward the Huan Hua cultivator, who dodges out of the way. Mu Qingfang forms qi needles between his fingers, and with a thought delivers them. One for each eye.

His eyes implode in the sockets, and his screams fill the empty streets. “Mercy…mercy…” He begs, but Mu Qingfang has none to offer him. He’s not a cruel man, however, and has no taste for torture. One more needle formed from qi directly to the heart and his cries stop at once.

That leaves one. That man swallows, and glances at the ground, over near the edge of the street. 

“You hurt my companion,” Mu Qingfang says, so calmly that it should alarm the other man. You hurt my Qingqiu , is what he really means to say, And for that, I’ll kill you.

“He-he’s alive!” The man  says frantically, starting to back up. “He’s just asleep, I swear it!”

“Oh, I know ,” Mu Qingfang says. He flash-steps up close and hits his acupoints in sequence, blocking the man’s cultivation and paralyzing him instantly. Not bothering to ease him to the ground, Mu Qingfang steps over him.

One glance back to make sure Su Xiyan is fine, and she is. She gives him a single nod of acknowledgement. 

A pulse of qi tells him exactly where Qingqiu is, and Mu Qingfang goes directly to him. He’s laying on his back, and his pulse is strong. He reaches out, finding the other man’s face, and leans down to kiss him, passing qi as he does so.

Shen Qingqiu wakes immediately. “Qingfang!” He makes a disgusted noise, and then shimmers into view, a crumpled talisman in his hand. Shen Qingqiu immolates it and the dust falls away, forgotten. “Are you-?” His eyes search Mu Qingfang’s face frantically, and he runs a hand over his shoulder and up to his cheek.

“I’m well,” Mu Qingfang smiles. “Here, let me help you up.” He takes Shen Qingqiu’s hand and tugs him to his feet.  He meets green eyes, the most beautiful eyes he’s ever seen. “I saved one for you.”

Eyes widening, Shen Qingqiu takes in the bodies in the street. He smiles, showing his teeth. “My Qingfang is the sweetest.” 

Grinning, Mu Qingfang says, “So I’m told.”

Shen Qingqiu lunges forward, kissing him deeply for several long moments. Then he strides to the fallen man, and kicks him over onto his back. Xiu Ya gleams brightly when Shen Qingqiu stabs it through the Huan Hua cultivator’s heart.

“We should make haste,” Su Xiyan says, walking over them. “There are likely reinforcements on the way.”

*

Shen Qinqqiu sends messages back to his shizun, stating that they have Su Xiyan and are returning. He then sends one to Yu Qingxin, in case he is still in a position to get messages to Tianlang Jun.

Halfway back to the Cang Qiong, Liu Qingge finds them in the air. “I will escort you the rest of the way,” he informs them. His mouth twists. “Those Huan Hua people are like ants…annoying.”

Mu Qingfang snorts in amusement, while Shen Qingqiu rolls his eyes.

“Is that your new War God?” Su Xiyan says into Mu Qingfang’s ear. “He’s so…”

Pretty? Beautiful? Handsome? 

“Oh, I know,” Mu Qingfang says, looking over toward Liu Qingge, majestically riding his sword, ponytail flowing behind him.

“I can hear you,” Liu Qingge says irritably, glaring at Mu Qingfang.

“How lucky for us that Liu Shidi’s senses work,” Shen Qingqiu says mildly without looking at the man in question at all.

It’s a long flight, and by the time they approach Qian Cao peak for descent, four shichen have passed and Su Xiyan is barely holding on. Liu Qingge splits from them to report to the Sect Leader, and Mu Qingfang lands directly in front of the Healin Pavilion where Xie Yanmei is waiting for them.

“Yanmei,” Mu Qingfang says in relief. “It’s so good to see you. This is Su Xiyan. She’s about seven months pregnant, and has been poisoned.”

“Mu Qingfang,” Su Xiyan says thickly, stepping off Fu Xiao and swaying on her feet. “Remember your promise.” And Mu Qingfang catches her before she hits the ground, scooping her lightly into his arms.

Xie Yanmei finds Su Xiyan’s wrist and scans her while they walk to the more private rooms in the back hallway. “Her meridians…” Yanmei’s brow furrows. “What kind of poison was it?”

“We don’t know. Su Xiyan thinks something Lao Gongzhu created himself.” Mu Qingfang tells her. He doesn't need Yanmei to say what he already knows. It will make finding a treatment, let alone a cure, more more difficult. 

He carefully lays Su Xiyan on the bed, while Yanmei uses a soft pillow to wedge the unconscious woman slightly to the side. For someone this far along, reclining on the back can partially cut off circulation as the pressure of the baby lays over the aorta. It’s one of many reasons pregnant women are encouraged to sleep on their sides.

Xie Yanmei has Mastery in several subjects. Mortal medicine, the treatment of cultivators, and women’s health. When Mu Qingfang tells people that Yanmei should have been the next peak lord, he is telling the truth. And when people say that he’s the best doctor in the Jianghu, it’s only because they haven’t met Xie Yanmei yet.

Mu Qingfang knows better. “What can I do to help?”

Expression grim, Yanmei says without looking up, “She’s made no effort whatsoever to mitigate this poison. Had she tried in the beginning, it would have worked, but the baby would have been lost.”

Running a hand over his face, Mu Qingfang says, “Her wishes were clear. We are to save the baby at all costs.” After a moment he adds, “I found her spirit veins crumbling , Meimei, and I couldn’t do a thing to fix them.”

“Well, I can think of at least one thing,” Xie Yanmei says. She looks up, meeting his eyes. “Her lover is a Heavenly Demon, correct? Shen Qingqiu sent me a message earlier.”

“Yes?” Mu Qingfang says, a bit confused. He’d been aware that Qingqiu sent a bunch of messages during their flight, but to be honest he’d been a bit preoccupied at the time.

“According to Shen Shixiong, Heavenly Demons are able to heal both with their blood as well as dual cultivation.” Xie Yanmei says matter of factly. “Someone needs to send Tianlang Jun a message, and see if he is willing to treat her in whatever way he can.”

“The Sect Leader will never allow it,” Mu Qingfang says.

Xie Yanmei snorts. “Are you going to tell him?” Her tone is familiar for all that it’s been awhile since he’s heard it. A memory so clear he can practically see it: it’s ten years ago, and they’re sneaking out of the dorms to get into mischief with Yanshin.

His response is automatic.“Of course not!” Mu Qingfang exclaims. This situation is…way more complicated than he likes. Fuck! “All right, give me some time to see what we can arrange.”

“You’d better hurry,” Xie Yanmei says. “She doesn’t have a lot of that left.”

Down the hall, he finds Shen Qingqiu pacing in  Mu Qingfang’s office. “Well?” He demands.

Mu Qingfang walks directly into his arms, and tips their heads together. Shen Qingqiu holds him tightly, and for a moment, Mu Qingfang just breathes. Once, twice. “We need to get Tianlang Jun here immediately if there’s any chance of saving Su Xiyan.”

Shen Qingqiu goes stiff. “Qingfang.” He pulls away, narrowing his eyes. “Absolutely not. I will not allow you to do something so idiotic!”

“It doesn’t have to be me,” Mu Qingfang defends himself.

Throwing up his arms, Shen Qingqiu says, “Yu Shidi is still out there wandering around in the wilderness talking to animals! Just see if he can get a meeting with him.”

“Qingqiu,” Mu Qingfang says firmly. “I can’t ask Qingxin to do anything I wouldn’t do myself.”

Shen Qingqiu exhales heavily and tips his neck back, looking at the ceiling for several long moments. He opens his mouth but before he speaks a large qi messenger flies through the wall and lights upon Shen Qingqiu’s shoulder. Mu Qingfang thinks it’s a greater spotted eagle . He has no idea who that belongs to.

Tilting his head to the side, Shen Qingqiu’s frown grows as he listens. His eyes meet Mu Qingfang’s. Message delivered, the bird dissipates into black and white sparkles that fade out in seconds.

“They’re sending Yue Qingyuan to try and bring Tianlang Jun in,” Shen Qingqiu says. “That was Yue Shixiong, asking me to accompany him.”

Fuck! Mu Qingfang forgot about Yue Shixiong and his cursed sword bond. “Qingqiu, I can’t explain due to patient privacy, but do not allow Yue shixiong to draw his sword.”

For a moment, Shen Qingqiu just stares at him. Then his face twists with fury. “That idiot did something stupid , didn’t he?” He doesn’t wait for Mu Qingfang to respond, and in fact, gives him no chance to. “Always the same after so many years. Rushing into things and then making trouble that I have to fix!”

Eyebrows raised, Mu Qingfang’s lips curl in amusement. He’s going to assume that Qingqiu has known Yue Shixiong for a long time.

“Just like the time he tried to save Shi-wu and brought hell down onto us both. Qingfang, be grateful you have a brain , unlike Yue Qingyuan.” Shen Qingqiu crosses his arms over his chest, scowling deeply. 

Mu Qingfang’s smile grows. “Qingqiu looks like a sulky boy. Would you like some kisses before you go give Yue Shixiong some pointers?”

Shen Qingqiu swats him with a closed fan and then lifts his chin. That’s practically an invitation, and Mu Qingfang takes the opportunity to kiss his lover thoroughly. Shen Qingqiu clings, and Mu Qingfang would love nothing more than to return to his house--how long has it been since he slept in his own bed?--and hold Qingqiu as long as he needs.

Reluctantly, Shen Qingqiu steps back. “Let me go inform Yue Shixiong what needs to happen.” He meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “I certainly hope you have ways of hiding demonic energy.” He smirks. “Perhaps you should ask Shang Shidi for assistance, I’m sure he’s quite able.” Shen Qingqiu leaves in a whirl of robes and hair and the room feels too empty without him.

Mu Qingfang decides to take Shen Qingqiu’s advice, and sends a message requesting Shang Qinghua’s presence. When he appears at Mu Qingfang’s office, he waves the man in.

“Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang says, rising to his feet. “Thank you for coming.”

“I mean, sure, what do you need?” Shang Qinghua says, flicking one of his fingernails.

Mu Qingfang raises a privacy barrier and Shang Qinghua’s eyebrows shoot up.

“ Really ?” Shang Qinghua says, rubbing his temple. “I have such a bad feeling about this, okay, lay it on me.”

“Su Xiyan is here,” Mu Qingfang says. “Xie Yanmei tells me there is only one hope for her to survive the poison.” He gives Shang Qinghua a significant look.

“Oh, shit,” Shang Qinghua says, eyes widening. “You’re bringing Tianlang Jun here?!?” He puts his head in his hands and starts pacing in a circle. “Holy shit, oh, fuck, what the hell?” He stops in his tracks and stares at Mu Qingfang. “Zhangmen Shibo authorized this?”

Slowly, Mu Qingfang shakes his head.

“WHAT?” Shang Qinghua cries. “What the fuck, are you shitting me? Mu Shidi! You’re supposed to be the reasonable one!”

“I slaughtered several men this morning, Shixiong,” Mu Qingfang says bluntly. “And I would really like it if you helped us save one woman from dying. We can ask forgiveness later.”

“UGGHHHHH, you’re killing me bro, fine , ok?” Shang Qinghua rummages through his sleeves for talisman paper. “I need ink, and a good brush. We need like a million talismans, fuck my life. Extreme privacy, extreme qi dampening, no, don’t look worried. it’s for outward expression only, inside the demarcation zone it’s business as usual, shit, what else?” 

He chews on his lip, thinking. “Oh, crap, yeah we have to put the second layer on top, that’s the one that will fool the wards. I suppose I can ask-” Shang Qinghua darts a glance at Mu Qingfang who helpfully pretends to not be listening. “ Someone to make a portal right into Su Xiyan’s room, I guess. What’s one more, right?”

Mu Qingfang gets to work grinding ink, stuffing all the charts on his desk into a spare qiankun pouch to make room. Shang Qinghua gets to work sketching out an array on some spare rice paper.

“What array is that?” Mu Qingfang asks, leaning over and peering.

“It doesn’t have a name yet. I’m literally writing it as we speak,” Shang Qinghua says without looking up. “Um, yeah, we got Privacy, though we can substitute Seclusion if we have to for that radical, oh! Permanent! We need to add that to the-”

Mu Qingfang gets lost quickly. Arrays were definitely not his strong suit, though of course he can raise the basic protective arrays around the Healing Pavilions. Watching  Shang Qinghua work is like watching a Master. At once, he feels stupid. This man is the next An Ding Peak Lord. Of course he would be talented with arrays!

Didn’t Wang Shishu himself set all the arrays for the Qian Cao orchards?

After Shang Shixiong finishes sketching out his brand new array- he draws a talisman and slides it over to Mu Qingfang. “Here Mu Shidi, I need like ten copies of this.”

Mu Qingfang grinds more ink, and starts writing. He hopes that Qingqiu and Yue Shixiong manage to get Tianlang Jun’s assistance. 

*

A green magpie swoops in through the wall, landing on Mu Qingfang’s arm. We found him. Now we just need to figure out how to get back to the sect unnoticed.   Sitting up straight, Mu Qingfang says to Shang Qinghua, “They found him, but they don’t know how to get back in without setting off the sect wards.”

Shang Qinghua replies by groaning and attempting to pull his hair entirely out of his topknot. “Fuuuccckkkk.” He leans back, looking at the ceiling. “ Fuck , okay, I guess we’re doing this.” He forms the message array in his palm, the qi a bright strong golden color. “Yue shixiong, so I know how to get Tianlang Jun back to Qian Cao. Have Tianlang Jun use this talisman. It will call someone who can make portals, and he can open one directly into Si Xiyan’s room. We’ll send a message when the room is prepared.”

To Mu Qingfang’s amazement , when the array coalesces into a glowing northern shrike, Shang Qinghua produces a talisman which the bird takes in its beak and flies off! What?! How is that possible?!

Shang Qinghua grins. “Call it…” He snickers. “A back door, if you will.”

They make haste to the Healing Pavilion where Su Xiyan is conscious but lethargic. Xie Yanmei is sitting at the bedside running a constant scan. She looks up when Mu Qingfang enters the room with Shang Shixiong. “Qingfang? You have news?”

Mu Qingfang goes to the bedside. “Su Xiyan,” he says. “We are arranging for Tianlang Jun to come here. We have reason to believe that dual cultivation with him may improve your condition.”

Su Xiyan blinks slowly at him. Then she laughs harshly. “He will be insufferable.” Smiling wryly, she tells him, “He wanted me to drink some of his blood. I should have done it when I had the chance.”

Shang Qinghua says, “We need to get her somewhere else, somewhere private . Mu Shidi, do you guys still have those empty cottages over by the dual cultivation pavilion?”

Mu Qingfang exchanges glances with Xie Yanmei and neither one of them ask how Shang Qinghua knows about the minutiae  of Qian Cao peak. “Yanmei, is she stable enough to move?”

Snorting, Xie Yanmei says, “I don’t see that we have a choice.”

“It’s fine,” Su Xiyan says, sighing. She smiles a little. “My A-Tian is coming for me.” She shifts, appearing uncomfortable, and Yanmei leans over to help her adjust.

It’s a simple matter to get a stretcher into the room. Mu Qingfang and Xie Yanmei quickly get Su Xiyan transferred. Shang Qinghua, who is much stronger than he appears, helps them carry her a short distance away to one of the private cottages.

Some aphrodisiac poisons last a long time. For those cases, especially if the afflicted patient already has a cultivation partner, they’ll use one of those cottages instead of staying in the Dual Cultivation Pavilion for treatment. This way they have more privacy, but still have easy access to healers if they need it.

Fortunately, the cottages are only a short walk away.

While Xie Yanmei and Shang Qinghua get Su Xiyan settled, Mu Qingfang does a quick walkthrough, blasting dust off surfaces, fetching linens for the bed, and making sure the water jugs are in date.

Finally, Su Xiyan is sitting up in a much bigger bed. The side table has the same sorts of items any room in the dual cultivation pavilion has.

Shang Qinghua scurries back and forth, hastily affixing talismans to the walls and ceiling. Finally, he raises the new array. Mu Qingfang’s ears pop, and he feels vaguely nauseous, but Su Xiyan seems unaffected.

At Mu Qingfang’s questioning expression, Shang Qinghua shrugs. “Can’t have the most important person here get sick from the treatment.”

Su Xiyan smiles, and it brightens her entire face. “Many thanks for your kindness. It will not be forgotten.” She meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes.  “I’m ready.”

“Do it,” he tells Shang Qinghua, and the other man ignites his talisman.

For several moments nothing happens. And then shadows gather from nowhere. Power hums and crackles and the room’s temperature drops sharply. The shadows form a portal that feels completely unnatural and Mu Qingfang shivers.

As they watch, someone steps through. 

Mu Qingfang draws in a sharp breath. Oh, it’s--

Shen Qingqiu grins, green eyes gleaming. “Hello, Qingfang.” He goes to Mu Qingfang’s side and stands so close their shoulders touch. “They’ll be through in a moment. Tianlang Jun refuses to shut up .”

At that moment, Yue Qingyuan comes through the portal, followed by two men. One of them is tall and handsome, with wild hair curling around his shoulders and down his back. With crimson eyes, this must be Tianlang Jun. He quickly starts looking around. Right behind him is a much younger looking man. His skin looks hypoxic, but somehow Mu Qingfang thinks that’s normal for him.

The second man (demon?) fixes his piercing blue eyes upon Shang Qinghua.

“My King!” Shang Qinghua squeaks.

“Where--?” Tianlang Jun says, and then he spots Su Xiyan. “ Xiyan ,” he breathes, and the room fills with the force of his fury.

“A-Tian,” Su Xiyan breathes and stretches out a hand.

“Aha, Junshang, please , we barely have the demonic energy dampened enough so the Sect Leader won’t find out--” Shang Qinghua sputters.

“Tianlang Jun,” Mu Qingfang says, and the Demon Emperor fixes his red eyes on him. “I am Mu Qingfang, acting Peak Lord of Qian Cao. Su Xiyan has been poisoned by the Palace master, and her cultivation is being destroyed as we speak. It is said that dual cultivation with a heavenly demon can cure many ills. Is this so?”

“Oh, yes,” Tianlang Jun purrs . “Those rumors are certainly not exaggerated. Everything they say about us is true . We love only once. Obsessively, possessively, forever .” Ignoring the rest of them, the demon kneels at the bedside and carefully takes Su Xiyan’s hand. “My love,” he says softly. “Your A-Tian is here. Everything will be well, now.” He does not turn his head, but says sharply, “Leave us. I will take it from here. Oh, and Xiao Mobei, thanks for the lift. I will call you when I need a ride, all right?”

“Yes, Junshang,” the blue eyed demon says. He gives Shang Qinghua a look . “This Lord will see you. Soon .” He tears open another portal, stalks through it, and it closes with a snap behind him.

“Out,” Tianlang Jun says again, and flexes that qi repressively.

“Qingfang,” Shen Qingqiu says, “Let’s go.” He wraps cold fingers around Mu Qingfang’s.

“I agree. Yue Shixiong, Shang Shixiong, this way please.” Mu Qingfang says. 

*

Outside the cottage, Shang Qinghua checks the arrays. He chews his lips uncertainly, and puts up one more. “For good luck,” he says more cheerfully. He exhales heavily, like the weight of the world has suddenly fallen away from his shoulders. “I’m going home,” he announces. He does give a quick bow to Yue Shixiong and Shen Qingqiu before leaving.

Actually, Yue Shixiong has been silent since he came through the portal. “Shixiong?” Mu Qingfang asks. “Are you well?”

Next to him, Shen Qingqiu emanates an icy aura and Yue Qingyuan quails. 

“Ah.” Yue Shixiong starts, but then looks consternated, sending a guilty look towards Shen Qingqiu. 

“He’s not allowed to talk for the time being,” Shen Qingqiu says pleasantly. “Since he’s been lying to me for nearly a decade.” He shoots Yue Shixiong a glare that Mu Qingfang is glad is not directed at him . “If he had anything to say, he should have said it a long time ago.” He catches Mu Qingfang’s eyes. “Oh, don’t worry. I’ll forgive him eventually ,” Shen Qingqiu says. “But until then, I don’t want to hear a word out of him.”

“I see,” Mu Qingfang says. To Yue Qingyuan he says, “Many thanks for your assistance Shixiong. We will leave first. Qingqiu, let’s go home.”

Chapter Text

One month after Su Xiyan’s rescue

In a no name village a week’s journey from Luoning, Shen Qingqiu strides through the streets, light green robes sweeping behind him. Here, now, he is the next Lord of Qing Jing peak. He is betrothed, and has a child growing.

Mu Qingfang didn’t ask , but he so rarely does . It doesn’t matter. Shen Qingqiu is prepared to give him whatever he wants.

And he wants these children.

Shen Qingqiu’s sharp eyes search the alleys, behind the quaint shops. He finds homeless children, but not the ones he’s looking for. Not the ones that Qingfang promised to come back for. It doesn’t matter. He will keep looking until he finds the little brats. And then, after a good scrubbing on their parts, he will bring them home and let Qingfang fuss after them as he so desperately wants to do.

He moves on to the next village, and the next one after that. Shen Qingqiu thinks grudgingly that these little bastards move fast . They are no doubt carrying the little girl, because there is no way she could maintain this kind of pace.

He doesn’t allow himself to consider the possibility that they may have been snatched by slavers, or died from hunger or sickness. Shen Qingqiu had seen himself in the eyes of the de-facto leader of their little group. No, he thinks. That boy will keep them alive, no matter what .

Grimly, he keeps searching.

Two months after Su Xiyan’s rescue

“I’m tired, Gege,” Chunhua whines, scrunching her face in displeasure. She’s so tired, and hungry. Always, always hungry. 

Tingfeng, her oldest brother, shifts Chunhua in his arms. “Bear with it, Meimei,” he says. “Jian-di, fix the blanket, would you?”  

Scowling, Chunhua says, “Don’t let it fall! That pretty Gege gave it to us!!”

Jian, the second oldest boy, sighs. He rises from where he’d been sitting on the ground, leaning against a wall. The alley was out of the wind, and though it was still plenty cold, it was slightly better here. He tucks the blanket around  Chunhua’s body. “Da-ge, let me have a turn holding her soon.”

Scowling, Tingfeng says, “It’s fine. Meimei, let’s sit down so Jian-di can huddle with us to stay warm.” The money the cultivators slipped them was carefully spent, mostly on food. “Hopefully, Yunru will be back soon.”  

“We should have stayed where we were ,” Chunhua says, her thin voice wavering. 

Tingfeng wraps his arms more securely around the little girl, trying to warm her up with his body heat. It’s not working. His hands and feet are already numb. “You know why we couldn’t,” he tells her wearily. 

Because a gang of slavers was in that area, snatching children. Because Tingfeng might not be her real brother, but he’s not letting anyone take her from him.

“Yunru should be back soon. Maybe we can get some food later, A-Hua,” Tingfeng adds. Jian settles in next to him, leaning against his side. Okay, that’s a little better. It’s better for them to stay close, when the weather is so cold like this.

The second youngest of their group, Yunru, was still quite cute. He had bright eyes, and an adorable smile. He was a pretty good actor, and could cry on demand. Out of all of them, he was the best at getting coppers from people.

Somehow the cold is making Tingfeng sleepy. He keeps his eyes slitted, even as Chunhua goes limp against his chest.

*

“--don’t care what you’re in the middle of,” an angry voice says from far away, rousing Tingfeng from sleep. “Have your walking glacier take care of it. Now .”

Tingfeng feels weirdly warm, except that he can’t really feel anything . Everything fades away again, and time must pass,

“...those two Shidi, leave the others to me…”

“Aww, look how cute they are! That scowly one reminds me of you, Shixiong!”

A much deeper voice says, “For human children, they tolerate the cold well. Better than some .”

“Hey!”

The world feels like it’s moving under Tingfeng. Then he feels like he’s been dunked under ice water and left in a windy open field. The cold hurts his bones , hurts his everything -

“Qingqiu!” Someone shouts from far away, and then someone tries to pry Chunhua out of his arms.

Tingfeng forces his eyes open. “No!” He cries roughly, and locks his arms around his sister. Everything is bright, where is he? Has he finally been captured by slavers? “Get the fuck off me!” he shouts, and kicks with his feet.

Then his vision fills with a person who looks…sort of familiar? The man is dressed in dark blue robes, his raven wing hair is pulled back from his face with a jade hairpin, and his eyes…his eyes are the color of storms over water. “Be at ease,” this man says gently. “You and your family are safe. We met a while back, you might have forgotten.” 

The man picks up Tingfeng’s frozen arm and then it feels like sunlight pours into his body. All at once, everything hurts , and he whimpers.

“Yanshin? I need you!” The man calls, and a woman appears next to him.

She smiles. “Hello. I’m Wu Yanshin, one of the Healers of Qian Cao peak. Can I see the girl to examine her?”

Tingfeng blinks slowly. Yes. Chunhua is buried in the blanket, and he’s been holding onto her tightly. His arms ache.

“That’s right,” Wu Yanshin says. “What’s your name, didi?”

“...Tingfeng,” he manages. “That’s…that’s Chunhua.” Looking around, Tingfeng finally realises that he’s somewhere entirely new. He’s lying on some kind of cot, with his arms deathgripped around Chunhua. Across the room, Jian and Yunru have their own people dressed in dark blue working on them.

“A-Feng has been a very good brother, to watch his Meimei so closely,” Wu Yanshin says while the man keeps pouring sunlight into him. “Can you let go of A-Hua for me? That’s it, good boy,” she says encouragingly.

“...I… am ?” Tingfeng asks hesitantly.

But the lady healer isn’t the one who answers. Instead, it’s a tall man in light green robes with a sharp face and green eyes who says forbiddingly, “A-Feng is an excellent brother.” The green eyed man leans forward. “A-Feng kept his little family together, safe from slavers .” He says that word like a curse. “You’re all safe, now.” The way he talks makes Tingfeng want to believe him. He wants to, so much.

“Promise?” Tingfeng says, voice shaking.

The two men exchange glances. Then the man in green meets his eyes. “I swear it.”

“Ah, Shixiong,” the man in blue says, smiling. “A-Feng, you know what? Shen Shixiong has never broken a promise a day in his life. So if Shen Qingqiu says it’s so , then it’s so .”

“Who are you?” Tingfeng bursts out.

“Typical,” Shen Qingqiu says, crossing his arms over his chest. “Well? Tell them your name, Shidi.”

The man in blue smiles, and it feels like the sun itself shines from him. “Hello. I’m Mu Qingfang.”

*

One Year (and a few months) after Su Xiyan’s rescue

Shen Qingqiu finds Mu Qingfang in his office the morning of the Ascension. “Qingfang,” he says from the doorway.

Glancing up with a smile, Mu Qingfang says warmly, “Qingqiu.” Shen Qingqiu is wearing his new Peak Lord robes of light teal over inner layers of darker green and white. His outer robes are embroidered with cranes taking flight and the wings spread across his shoulders. He’s cradling his right hand against his body. Mu Qingfang’s eyes widen. “ Why are you holding your hand like that?”

Huffing a little, Shen Qingqiu says, “There was an accident. I think it’s broken.”

“Again?” Mu Qingfang says. “Was it Liu Qingge this time, too?” He quickly rises from his desk, moving to Shen Qingqiu’s side so he can examine him. “Hand, please.” Qingqiu holds out his right hand.

After a scan which shows multiple fractures in the metacarpals near the first and second phalanges, Mu Qingfang gives Shen Qingqiu a suspicious look. “Qingqiu. Who did you punch?”

Lifting his chin, Shen Qingqiu says, “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“ Really ,” Mu Qingfang says, holding the injured hand between his two. He steadily applies qi to the area. “Well, I suppose I’ll find out eventually, when I come across someone with a black eye.”

Shen Qingqiu meets his eyes. “If they’re any kind of a cultivator, they will heal the damage themselves.” He blinks innocently, expression perfectly pleasant. 

Mu Qingfang doesn’t buy this act for a second. He opens his mouth to say so when Wu Yanshin appears behind Shen Qingqiu.

“ What are you two doing here?!” Wu Yanshin asks incredulously. “You both are supposed to be on Qiong Ding peak!”

Mildly, Shen Qingqiu says, “I had a medical emergency.” He  gestures to his hand which Mu Qingfang is still working on.

Yanshin takes one look at Qingqiu and then meets Mu Qingfang’s eyes. She extends a palm, running a passive scan over Shen Qingqiu’s hand. She grins. “Whoops, sorry, A-Shu, Qingqiu Shixiong tripped and broke his fall on Shizun’s face.”

Mouth dropped open, Mu Qingfang says to Shen Qingqiu, “ No, you did not !”

Shen Qingqiu looks entirely pleased with himself. “The man is a Peak Lord. He could have ducked .”

Cackling, Wu Yanshin shouts down the hallway, “Meimei! Get over here, you need to hear this!”

“What the hell,” Mu Qingfang mutters, but he can’t stop the wide grin from forming.

Green eyes meet his. “Did Qingfang think I wasn’t going to punch that bastard in the face? I’ve been dreaming of it for over a year.” Shen Qingqiu tells him.

“Jiejie, why are you shouting like that,” Xie Yanmei says from the hallway. She appears next to Yanshin in the doorway to Mu Qingfang’s office.

“Guess what Shen Qingqiu broke his hand on?” Wu Yanshin grabs onto Yanmei’s arm. She’s practically jumping up and down with glee.

“Good gods,” Xie Yanmei mutters. “Fine, I’ll bite. Qingqiu Shixiong?”

Shen Qingqiu’s expression becomes more smug somehow. “Zhou Anshan’s face.”

Xie Yanmei, exclaims “ WHAT ?! Haha, that’s fantastic !”

Wu Yanshin sighs, satisfied. “Yes, truly the best ending and beginning we could have asked for. Now, both of you, get moving. Qingqiu Shixiong, stop acting like you don’t know how to circulate your qi. Aren’t you embarrassed?” She scolds.

“We’d better go,” Mu Qingfang says. He has been ready for at least a shichen. He just got a little distracted, that’s all. These new robes are beautiful, but they feel too heavy on his shoulders. His hair is tied back with a simple hairpin, as part of the ceremony includes receiving the Peak Lord crowns from their Shizuns.

Fortunately, they’re not the only late ones. Shang Qinghua and Liu Qingge arrived a few minutes after Mu Qingfang and Shen Qingqiu did.  

For the last time, the An Generational Peak Lords line up in front of their succeeding disciples, not far from the Ling Xi caves. After the exchanging of the crowns, they will retreat into the caves, jointly meditating until they ascend.

It’s funny, Mu Qingfang realizes. He pretty much doesn’t feel anything about seeing Shizun for one last time.

Zhou Anshan looks just the same, except he’s holding his usual crown in his hands, and his hair is tied with a simple piece of leather. He does not , Mu Qingfang notes with amusement, have a black eye.

He does have a hairline crack in his mandible that is healing as he watches. Mu Qingfang feels a spark of qi flicked toward his back (a habit Shen Qingqiu adopted from the girls) and he leans forward to see Shen Qingqiu still looking smugly pleased with himself.

Mu Qingfang loves him so much.

*

There’s a party afterwards. Mu Qingfang overhears Shang Qinghua complaining about how much work it was to plan such an event. Thankfully, the weather cooperated. Spring can be rainy and cool, but it almost feels like the gods themselves intervened.

It was a perfect day, which continued into the evening.

Shang Qinghua did do a masterful job at party planning. The outdoor seating area is marked off by the biggest tent Mu Qingfang’s ever seen. The sides have huge cut outs allowing for people to come and go, as well as improving air flow.

It’s lit with a truly astounding number of paper lanterns. They lined the walkways of Qiong Ding peak. There’s lanterns attached to the upper part of the tent’s canopy.

Ziu Xian peak provided all the food and drink, and the spirit wine has been flowing liberally. Mu Qingfang has already shared a drink with Wei Qingwei and Liu Qingge. Even Qi Qingqi joined them for a while before she wandered back to chat with Yu Qingxin and Gao Qingshen.

At least Shang Qinghua has managed to relax. He’s sitting at a table holding a cup of wine and talking with Xu Qingyi, the Wei Lai peak lord. She’s so tiny that the large silver crown looks a bit funny on her. They’re both laughing and snickering with a mild privacy barrier in place. Xu Qingyi glances up to see Mu Qingfang’s attention on her. She winks, and waves cheerfully. 

Grinning back, Mu Qingfang offers his own wave.

Moving through the crowd of people --after all this celebration was for everyone, not just the new peak lords-- Mu Qingfang cranes his neck looking for Qingqiu. He lost sight of him earlier, chatting with Yue Qingyuan.

It took a good month before Yue Shixiong was allowed to speak in front of Qingqiu. The entire situation between the two men was equal parts hilarious and awful at the same time, and Mu Qingfang is very, very happy that they sorted out their issues.

Hopefully, now that they’re all Peak Lords, Wei Qingwei can begin testing some theories about Yue Qingyuan’s cursed sword bond. Hopefully, it’s as simple as drawing a second sword, but somehow Mu Qingfang thinks it won’t be so easy.

Shen Qingqiu finally deigns to look his way, and his entire expression brightens. Yue Qingyuan follows his gaze to Mu Qingfang, and the new Sect Leader leans in, commenting something in Qingqiu’s ear that makes him draw a fan and whack Yue Qingyuan with it. For good measure, Qingqiu gives him a shove, and then beelines to where Mu Qingfang is.

“Qingfang,” Shen Qingqiu greets. “Forgive me, I got trapped with Qi-ge while he listed off some of his plans.” Snorting, he adds, “Thank all the gods, he has me to tell him that some of his ideas are idiotic and doomed to failure. How that man grew up on the streets and is still this trusting is beyond me.”

“Peak Lord Shen,” Mu Qingfang says, lips curving into a wide smile. His gaze roams over Shen Qingqiu’s figure, and then up to meet his eyes. “Qingqiu looks very regal like this.” He leans forward. “I can’t wait to peel all these layers off, later.”

Cheeks pinking, Shen Qingqiu snaps open his new fan. A courting gift from Mu Qingfang, it’s a depiction of two mandarin ducks swimming next to each other in a lake. “Finally,” Qingqiu says, “I can tell everyone outright I will be on Qian Cao overnights, and if they don’t like it, they can go die for all I care.”

Capturing the wrist with the fan, Mu Qingfang tugs it down, so he can lean in and steal a kiss. Shen Qingqiu’s eyes widen and he bites down, tugging Mu Qingfang’s lower lip. Then he yelps, because one of their martial siblings flicks sparks of qi at them.

“None of that here, you’re in public,” Qi Qingqi scolds from across the pavilion. Somehow she’s commandeered Wu Yanshin and Xie Yanmei to her table, and all of them have been enjoying the freely flowing wine.

Shen Qingqiu retaliates with some local blades of grass, sharpening them to a point and sending them at Qi Qingqiu, who hastily raises a barrier.

“Shen Qingqiu!” She cries, annoyed.

Next to her, Yanshin says, “Qingqiu Shixiong, we didn’t say anything!”

“He wasn’t going to hit us, Jiejie,” Xie Yanmei says, giving her a friendly elbow to the side. She levels a glare at Shen Qingqiu. “ Were you. ”

Wei Qingqiu’s laugh booms out, and he quickly intervenes, rising from one table, and plunking himself down next to Qi Qingqi. “Don’t mind those two,” he says with a grin. “You know how they are.”

“Shameless,” Qi Qingqi agrees, glaring at Shen Qingqiu.

“Shijie, you have no idea ,” Wu Yanshin tells her.

Rolling his eyes, Shen Qingqiu links his arm through Mu Qingfang’s, dragging him over to her table so they can argue properly. “Qi Shimei is simply jealous that I enraptured the most eligible man in the Jianghu.”

Qi Qingqiu laughs. “ Jealous ?” She snorts. “No, thank you . Some of us prefer women . Besides, Liu Shixiong is better looking than either of you.”

On the other side of the pavilion Liu Qingge -who had been minding his own business eating some snacks- chokes, and sends a poisonous look their way. “Keep me out of it,” he calls, irritated. He ruins the effect by grinning. “Even if it is true.”

“Oh my god, you created a monster,” Shang Qinghua moans, and takes another drink of wine.

Later in the evening, Yue Qingyuan joins Mu Qingfang and Shen Qingqiu at the table they’re currently at. Mu Qingfang sets his cup on the table with a thunk , and leans forward. Next to him, Shen Qingqiu sighs.

“What?” Yue Qingyuan glances between them.

Well, Mu Qingfang rarely has the chance to talk to Yue Shixiong privately, he needs to do it now. The man is slippery! After raising the privacy barrier, Mu Qingfang says, “I’ve held my tongue until after we were all Peak Lords. Zhangmen Shixiong, we need to talk about your sword.”

Mu Qingfang explains that Wei Qingwei thinks it  may be possible to draw another sword. “Shixiong, I highly recommend a meeting with Wei Shixiong to discuss the matter. Ignoring problems is not an approved method of treating them.”

At that comment, Shen Qingqiu snorts. “Hear that, Qi-ge? Listen to Qingfang, he’s smarter than you.”

Cheeks flushing, Mu Qingfang yelps, “Qingqiu!”

Shen Qingqiu ignores his outburst. He narrows his eyes at the new Sect Leader. “If we let you have your way, you’ll drop that sword of yours and end up dying if it falls from the sheath. Absolutely not . You will deal with your sword before it kills you.”

What choice does Yue Qingqyuna have but to agree?

*

The protective arrays around the Second Womb Tree are still in effect, the air around the tree shimmering with power even after eighteen months. Shen Qingqiu steps onto Xiu Ya and tugs Mu Qingfang onto his sword. Hands clasped, Qingqiu takes them up into the air to check the growing pod.

“It’s gotten so big ,” Mu Qingfang says, awed.

“Of course,” Shen Qinqgiu scoffs. “We both fed it qi. Naturally the child it grows will be powerful and strong.” He drifts them a bit closer. The pod is dark green, with stripes of lighter green growing in the horizontal plane. It’s widened significantly, too, probably a good sign.

Mu Qingfang reaches out, using his palm to conduct a passive scan. “ Oh …” he swallows over the growing lump in his throat. “Qingqiu,” he says, choking up. “There’s a heartbeat .”

Shifting on Xiu Ya’s blade, Shen Qingqiu turns so he’s facing Mu Qingfang. “Our baby,” he says in a hoarse voice. “Is he healthy?”

Smiling, Mu Qingfang nods. “He’s growing just like a normal child, just more slowly.”

Back on the ground, the two cultivators refresh the protective arrays and then head to the hidden temple. Inside, they kneel before the altar.

Mu Qingfang removes some meat buns, along with Qian Cao peaches, kept fresh in a Qiankun pouch. Shen Qingqiu has his own qiankun pouch, and from it draws two jars of spirit wine from Ziu Xian peak. Once their offerings are in place, Mu Qingfang lights incense.

“Prince of Xianle,” Shen Qingqiu says. “Thank you for protecting our growing child. Please accept these gifts. Qingfang and I have ascended as Peak Lords, and we will be free to visit more often. We would like to work to restore this temple to its former glory, if that is agreeable.” He bows his head.

Now it’s Mu Qingfang’s turn. “Prince of Xianle, King of Ghosts, many thanks and blessings for keeping our child safe. Please accept these gifts. As Qingqiu says, we hope to be frequent visitors to check on the child and offer gifts for you. Happiness and longevity to you both.”

They meditate silently at the altar after that, rousing when the sun sets and setting up their bedroll.

*

Mu Qingfang finds himself strolling through a market. He eyes the stalls and keeps moving. A block away, there’s a young man performing feats of strength on the corner. Dressed in white robes, the young man has a pile of large rocks at his feet.

He picks up one in each hand and crushes them in his fists. 

The people shopping at the market walk past him without even casting a glance his way.

The young man keeps a pleasant expression on his face, crushing rock after rock, until he picks up the biggest one, a small boulder, really, and crushes it against his chest.

Alarmed, Mu Qingfang hurries over to him. “Are you all right?”

The young man smiles, lighting up his face. He brushes the pebbles and dust from his chest and gives Mu Qingfang a bashful expression. “Hello! Yes, I’m fine. How are you ?”

Blinking slowly, Mu Qingfang asks, “Why were you breaking rocks like this? Do you need help?”

Expression softening, the young man says, “Master Mu is truly too kind. I don’t need help, but I wanted to talk with you. See how you were doing.”

Mu Qingfang brightens. “I’m checking on my child, he’s nearby, somewhere.” He knows that he would recognize his child if he saw them. “Qingqiu may have found them already.”

The young man pulls a peach out of his sleeves and starts eating it. “Mn. These are delicious.”

Raising his eyebrows, Mu Qingfang says, “Oh, that looks just like the peaches we grow on Qian Cao.”

The young man smiles, the peach gone, and his face absent of any juice or pulp. “The child grows well, Mu Qingfang. Please, do not worry. There is a reason that particular tree is so close to the temple.” He winks. “The crown prince and his husband used that very tree to have their own children over the centuries.”

Mu Qingfang grins. “So my child will have lots of family, that’s what I’m hearing.”

It startles a laugh from the young man. “Yes!” He exclaims happily. “Yes, I think he will.”

*

Mu Qingfang does not wake, but nestles more closely into Shen Qingqiu’s lap. Naturally, Shen Qingqiu didn’t sleep, choosing instead to keep watch. He runs a hand through Mu Qingfang’s hair and then rests his palm on his shoulder.

Shen Qingqiu wouldn’t trade this position for all the money in the world.

Chapter Text

One year and nine months after Su Xiyan’s rescue

Mu Qingfang finds Wei Qingwei at the Great Forge on Wan Jian peak. He waits until Wei Shixiong is at a stopping point before he calls, “Qingwei!”

Wei Shixiong draws an arm across his forehead, and twists at the waist. Expression brightening, he gives a little wave. “Qingfang shidi! Glad to see you, I have your new needles ready.”

Resisting the urge to do a happy wiggle is difficult, but Mu Qingfang refrains. The message Wei Qingwei sent yesterday was a bit unclear, and Mu Qingfang was a little worried the other man had a forge accident and needed medical attention.

After they retreat to the open air pavilion, Wei Shixiong pours himself a cup of water and downs it. “Forging is hot work.” He leans back in his chair, sighing. “Now, Shidi. If I give you these, you have to promise you’ll behave this time.” His warm brown eyes are unusually serious. “No qi deviations this time, Qingfang.” Wei Qingwei grins. “I don’t want Qingqiu Shixiong angry at me.”

Snorting, Mu Qingfang says, “I don’t want him angry with me , either. I will be more cautious.” He means it, too. When he’d informed Qingqiu about the new needles, the other man said, ‘ If you don’t die from the next qi deviation I’ll kill you myself .’

From his sleeves, Wei Qingwei withdraws three small needles and lays them out in a fan-like formation on the table. Mu Qingfang leans forward, picking one up, and squinting at it.

It’s thin as an acupuncture needle, but weirdly sturdy. He raises an eyebrow at the swordsmith who looks innocent. Mu Qingfang says, “This one is different.”

Nodding happily, Wei Qingwei says, “I was able to acquire some antimony.” He doesn’t make Mu Qingfang ask, just offers, “It’s…hmm. A semi-metal, I suppose. In this case when the spiritual steel was smelted down to liquid form, I added a bit of antimony for extra strength. If you hate it, I did make one or two without it.”

“Do you have one of those handy so I might compare?” Mu Qingfang asks, after a moment.

“Of course,” Wei Qingwei says. “Give me a moment, Shidi.” He reaches deep within his sleeve and draws out a handful of kunai knives. After he sets those out on the table, he reaches back in. This time he withdraws a crescent moon knife. 

Mu Qingfang’s eyes widen. “Shixiong…”

“I know, I know,” Wei Qingwei laughs. “Too many in my sleeves. There’s one more big one, and then I can reach your needle.” After a more thorough search, he pulls out a long saber with crescent blades at each end. In the middle, it has two grips. This, it is clear, is a weapon of war and violence, meant for fighting up close. 

“The Heaven and Earth saber,” Wei Qingwei informs him, and pulls out a tiny sliver of metal. “Ha! There we are.  This one, Shidi, is made from spiritual steel only. It’s marginally more flexible. It does have an eye like the others.”

Mu Qingfang picks up a needle in each hand. They feel similar. But the spiritual steel needle feels more right between his fingers. “I don’t know why exactly, but I think I like this one better.” He channels qi into and it hums between his fingers. Slowly, it takes on a faint blue glow.

“Yes,” Mu Qingfang smiles. “This will do nicely.”

Once he returns to Qian Cao peak, Mu Qingfang stops by the Healing Pavilion to check in. Neither of the girls is in their office, so he wanders back through the hallways to the workroom they like to use.

Xie Yanmei is there, head down and brush flying over a sheet of rice paper. On the workstation next to her, there’s three or four charts scattered around. “Don’t lurk in the doorway,” she says irritably, without looking up. “Come in or go out.”

“Harsh,” Mu Qingfang comments, and pulls out the chair next to her. “Hey, Meimei. You okay?”

Exhaling heavily, Xie Yanmei manages a smile. “A-Shu, hello. We had an influx of disciples today from Xi Jiao peak who got hit by an Insidious Bolder Snake.” She meets his eyes. “Not to be confused with the Insidious Boulder Snake.” Crossing her arms over her chest she scoffs, “That’s an entirely different beast, apparently.”

“I see,” Mu Qingfang says, not really seeing at all. 

“One is shy and lives under boulders. The other one looks much the same except it lives in the forest. It’s Bolder, as in, more aggressive. And it spits . Who makes up these creatures?” She finishes, annoyed. “At least it has no aphrodisiac effects that I’m aware of.”

“Can I do anything to help you?” Mu Qingfang asks, reaching out and tugging the end of her ponytail. “I can even run and grab you some food.”

That offer makes Yanmei brighten. “ Please ,” she says with feeling. As a general rule, most healers do not practise inedia, so they can and do get hungry. “One of the kids came by earlier with a twisted ankle, and they had a basket of fresh pork dumplings. I’ve been craving them ever since.”

“Was it Tingfeng?” Mu Qingfang asks. That’s the oldest boy that Shen Qingqiu retrieved for him, with Shang Qinghua’s help. He was younger than they thought he was, being closer to eight than nine years old. The next oldest was Jian, who was seven.

Tingfeng sometimes got tired of the mandatory classes for reading and writing and presented to the Pavilion with “injuries”. Mostly, they were an excuse to visit Xie Yanmei, his favorite healer by far. She’s always been good with feral children, and Mu Qingfang is pretty sure that Qingqiu mentioned to the boy that Yanmei was an excellent healer.

Smiling, Xie Yanmei leans back in her chair. “He’s a good boy,” she says, a little wistfully. “He really needs his own parent.”

“Meimei, remind me, is he staying with Xiang Daifu or Cao Ruolan?” Mu Qingfang asks.  Xiang Xue, his mortal hallmaster, had offered to take in two of that batch. Cao Ruolan was the woman from the warm red pavilion that Mu Qingfang treated with his spiritual needles. She and the baby, Cao Fenfang, were doing well. Cao Ruolan had used the  character Fang, meaning fragrance , the same character in Mu Qingfang’s courtesy name.

Cao Ruolan was one of the women that Shen Qingqiu suggested come live up on the mountain and help take care of the children.

“Ruolan has the younger ones,” Xie Yanmei confirms. “The older two visit often. Don’t get me wrong, as a foster parent, Xiang Xue is great.” Her expression looks troubled.

“But?” He prods.

Yanmei looks down at her hands. “A-Feng and A-Jian…they can’t help it. They’re wary of Xiang Daifu. I don’t think they sleep well there.”

Just like Shen Qingqiu wasn’t able to sleep around men for a long time. Not until he became involved with Mu Qingfang.

Mu Qingfang kind of recognizes the look on Yanmei’s face, is the thing. He’s seen it many times, over the course of the last fifteen or so years. It’s the look she gets when she knows what she has to do, and also knows that it’s not going to be a popular decision.

“I haven’t said anything to Jiejie yet,” Xie Yanmei confesses. “A-Shu.” She meets his eyes. “What if I got my own place, and had A-Feng and A-Jian live with me ?” She bites her lower lip. “How angry do you think Jiejie would be?”

Thinking it over, Mu Qingfang realizes that the girls have essentially been living in each other’s pockets since they were children. “I think it will be an adjustment,” he says honestly. “But I also think that Yanshin wants you to do what will make you happiest.” He extends a hand and Yanmei takes it, giving him a squeeze. He shrugs. “A little distance won’t break your relationship. Change it? Definitely. But break it? Never .”

*

Mu Qingfang sends a quick message to Qingqiu informing him that he will come to Qing Jing later in the evening. He receives a green magpie in return that says only, “Hm.” The magpie settles on his shoulder and stays put while he leaves the pavilion and heads home. 

Once he’s settled with a fresh pot of tea, he sends several messages. One to the dining hall requesting food, and one to each of the girls inviting them for dinner.  Thankfully, the food arrives before either of them show up.

Wu Yanshin arrives first, and she looks much more disheveled than usual. Her hair has some pieces that have escaped from the braided down ponytail, and her robes are dusty. “I see you wondering,” she says crossly. “Have I mentioned how much I hate snakes? Awful creatures. And who the fuck names them? Boulder versus bolder , so help me, if I get my hands on them.” 

She scowls at the covered dishes on the table and Mu Qingfang, no idiot, starts uncovering them. “Save some dumplings for Meimei,” he says, and starts serving himself some noodles. “Oh, I forgot,” he says. He gets up and makes a quick trip to the kitchen, returning with two wine jars.

After he sets them down, he fetches a third before returning to his cushion.

Xie Yanmei arrives shortly after. “Ooh, dumplings! A-Shu, you’re the sweetest,” she sighs, piling food on her plate.

Yanshin snorts. “Hello to you too, Meimei.” For this crack she receives an elbow to the ribs. “Hey! Eat something, would you? Or maybe drink something, that will help.”

“Sorry,” Xie Yanmei says after she swallows. “Fuck, I was hungry.”

Mu Qingfang waits for Yanmei to bring up the topic at hand, but the meal goes on and she keeps not saying anything. The qi magpie on his shoulder walks down his arm and perches on his wrist. Mu Qingfang thinks it’s giving the girls judgemental looks.  “Jiejie, Yanmei has something to tell you.”  He quickly dodges the spark of qi that Xie Yanmei flicks at him. “Hey!”

“No one asked you, Renshu!” Xie Yanmei scowls.

“Oof, Renshu , you know she’s pissed,” Wu Yanshin laughs. “It’s okay, Meimei, just say it and get it over with. Do the worst thing first, you always told us.”

Xie Yanmei straightens on her cushion. “Jiejie…” She sighs. “I’m worried about Tingfeng and Jian. They like Xiang Daifu well enough, but they don’t sleep there.” She looks down at her hands, clasped together on the table. Without looking up she says lowly, “I’m thinking of moving into my own residence and having the boys stay with me.”

Snorting, Wu Yanshin says, “Is that all?” She rolls her eyes. “From the way you’re sitting there, I thought you were about to tell me something bad .”

Frowning, Yanmei says, “You’re not angry?”

She sounds so bewildered that Wu Yanshin laughs out loud. “Angry? Please . Any idiot could see the way you looked at those kids. Although, I will admit, I’m kind of surprised it took you so long to want your very own strays. A-Shu’s silliness is contagious, I see.”

“Hey!” Mu Qingfang protests. He’s just sitting here minding his own business! “As the Peak Lord-”

“Here we go,” Wu Yanshin mutters, elbowing Xie Yanmei. “He’s about to say something pompous, I’m sure.”

“ As the Peak Lord ,” Mu Qingfang says louder, tapping his finger on the table for emphasis,  “I have a little pull about getting you a cottage. What side of the peak do you want it?”

Xie Yanmei thinks about it, then brightens. “There is that unused cottage close to the orchard.”

Eyebrows shooting up, Wu Yanshin scoffs, “What, the one that used to be for the Master Gardener?”

Oh, that’s a good reminder, Mu Qingfang thinks. He really does need to find a person to help manage the many gardens on the peak.

“Don’t judge until you’ve seen it,” Xie Yanmei retorts. “It’s lovely inside, the rooms are large and it’s close to the Pavilion and A-Shu’s residence.”

“It’s fine with me,” Mu Qingfang announces, and both girls look at him like he’s an idiot. “If that matters,” he adds wryly. 

“Please,” Wu Yanshin says, crossing her arms. “If I know Meimei, she’s probably started moving in already.” She grins, leaning in. “It has been awhile since I’ve been in your room. Is anything missing ?”

The corners of Xie Yanmei’s mouth turn up and her brown eyes sparkle with mischief. “I will neither confirm nor deny-”

“Ha!” Yanshin cries. “That’s a confirmation right there. So do you want them both or just the older one?”

“They kind of come as a pair,” Xie Yanmei says, shrugging. She takes a slug of wine. “They’re sweet boys. Besides.” She gives Mu Qingfang a look . “I’ve taken care of children a lot more feral than they are.”

“Qingqiu would agree, I’m sure,” Mu Qingfang murmurs, eyeing the magpie perched on his forearm.

After the girls leave,  Shen Qingqiu’s magpie announces, “Are you finally coming home?”

Startled, Mu Qingfang jumps. He takes a deep breath and exhales slowly. “Can you hear me?” 

“Of course I can hear you ,” the magpie says, irritably. “Now come home, so I can sleep .”

This man. “I’m leaving now,” he says, and does so.

A few minutes later, Mu Qingfang swoops down in front of Shen Qingqiu’s residence. After the Ascension, he moved into the Bamboo house at the edge of the bamboo forest. 

Shen Qingqiu opens the door before Mu Qingfang even stores his sword. “ Finally ,” he says, glaring. He steps back so Mu Qingfang can enter, and swiftly closes the door behind him.

Over the next few months, Mu Qingfang stays busy. Weeks after that visit with the girls, he helps Yanshin and Yanmei move the rest of Yanmei’s things into her new home. Tingfeng and Jian are there, too, of course, carrying things, exploring and generally being little boys. Jian is outside with Xie Yanmei and Wu Yanshin while Mu Qingfang fixes tea for them inside.

Tingfeng joins Mu Qingfang while he’s stuffing tea leaves into the teapot. “How do you like Qian Cao?” Mu Qingfang asks the boy. “You’ve been here for nearly-”

“A year and a half,” Tingfeng says, leaning on the counter. He’s rocking back and forth from his heels to his toes. His dark eyes meet Mu Qingfang’s. “I like it,” he says simply.

He’s grown a lot since that cold day Mu Qingfang found him huddling in an alley. Grown, and filled out. Tingfeng’s cheekbones no longer look hollow, and his black hair looks much healthier, tangle free and tied up in a ponytail.  Mu Qingfang smiles as he prepares tea for them. “I think you’ll enjoy living with Yanmei. She’s my sister, did you know?”

Tingfeng gives him a rare smile. “Yanmei-jie told me.” He gives Mu Qingfang a considering expression, pursing his lips. It reminds Mu Qingfang very much of Qingqiu. “She said that you’re an orphan like me and Jian-di.”

Inclining his head, Mu Qingfang pours off the rinsed tea leaves, and refills the pot to steep. “Yes. My parents died when I was…oh, around your age. My aunties helped care for me until I was old enough to join a cultivation sect.”

Solemnly, Tingfeng says, “I never had a father. My mother…” The boy looks away, and Mu Qingfang’s heart aches. “I never thanked you. For sending Shen Shibo after us.”

“No thanks are needed for simply doing the right thing,” Mu Qingfang says gently, maintaining eye contact. “And I didn’t send Qingqiu after you. I didn’t have to.”

“Mu Daifu, do you think my spirit veins will ever get better?” Tingfeng says and sticks his arm out.

“Ah.” Mu Qingfang says. “I better examine you, then.” When the boy nods, Mu Qingfang performs a quick scan. “Well, you have dormant spirit veins,” he says. “With some work I believe you could strengthen them enough so that you might cultivate. But ,” He stresses the word. “There are other things you could do, if you wanted. A boy like you, clever and strong, has many options and not all of them involve cultivation.

“Tingfeng,” Mu Qingfang continues, “If you hate cultivating-”

“Daifu, it’s not-not that I hate it,” Tingfeng says in a rush. “It’s just every time I try to quiet my mind it just makes my mind race more . My mind is never quiet, not ever, so I don’t know how to get it to stop.”

Mu Qingfang meets his eyes. “About that. I have an idea.”

He arranges with Wei Qingwei for Tingfeng to spend some time at the forges. The boy is too little to work on swords of course, but there’s something therapeutic about hammering hot metal into different shapes.

In the meantime, Mu Qingfang continues taking direct care of the other peak lords, naturally, and anyone else in the sect who is severely injured. Liu Qingge is a frequent visitor, given his penchant for disappearing for weeks and returning injured. Yu Qingxin, the Xi Jiao peak lord who speaks to animals also has a tendency to show up bitten or otherwise damaged.

Besides that, Mu Qingfang has also been going out to clinics with Yanmei one or twice a month. It leaves him with time to work on his own cultivation, namely improving his skill with the spiritual needles.

The goal still remains to be able to use them in surgery, as he’d done with Cao Ruolan, but he;s rather skip the qi deviation and destruction of his meridians this time.

Shen Qingqiu keeps a close eye on him for the first few times he practises with them, insisting on being present as he develops his skill. It ends up being a good thing though, because once Shen Qingqiu is assured that Mu Qingfang’s not going to harm himself (He won’t! His cultivation is significantly more advanced than it was two years ago!) the Qing Jing peak lord calls down leaves from the trees and challenges Mu Qingfang to hit them.

It’s a fun way to practise! Oh, Mu Qingfang can’t hit very many at first, but he’s been using needles for a long time, and he gets up to speed quickly. Shen Qingqiu uses it as a chance to practise his skills, too. After a few weeks of this, Shen Qingqiu starts linking leaves together and forming them into leafy serpents that undulate and fly around Mu Qingfang’s head.

At the end of the year, Tingfeng proudly presents Mu Qingfang with a dagger. The blade is a bit dented, but the steel edge is sharp nonetheless. The guard is simple, a continuation of the blade just large enough to prevent a hand from slipping. The leather covered hilt is comfortable in his hand and Mu Qingfang recognizes Wei Qingwei’s energy there. The sword smith must have helped with that part.

“A fine blade,” Mu Qingfang says, and Tingfeng grins cheerfully, promising to make more.

Tingfeng has grown taller since the summer, and what’s more, his arms show a lot more muscle. His face is open, and his dark eyes bright.

He almost looks like a different child.

He looks happy . 

*

Two years and four months since Su Xiyan’s rescue

The arrays around the Second Womb Tree are strong as ever when Mu Qingfang and Shen Qingqiu visit. As before, Shen Qingqiu takes them up on Xiu Ya to inspect the growing pod.

“Qingfang…” Shen Qingqiu says, awed. “Look how big he’s getting.” He stretches out a hand and runs a passive scan.

“What do you see?” Mu Qingfang hooks his chin on Qingqiu’s shoulder. He’s been teaching Shen Qingqiu how to perform the scan, and is interested in what he finds.

Frowning, Shen Qingqiu says slowly, “His heart beat is fast. I don’t…he’s not breathing !”

Unable to hold it in, Mu Qingfang laughs. “His lungs are growing, but the tree and pod are acting like a womb for him. He doesn’t need to breathe. This tree is breathing for him,” he explains, and Shen Qingqiu lets out a relieved breath. “What else?”

“As far as I can tell, he’s growing normally,” Shen Qingqiu says at last. Mu Qingfang kisses his cheek and extends his hand, keeping it just over the side of the pod.

“Mn,” Mu Qingfang hums, pleased. “He’s growing as he should.”

“Three years left to go,” Shen Qingqiu says. “It’s going fast, isn’t it?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Mu Qingfang says, giving Shen Qingqiu a squeeze around the waist. “I wouldn’t mind taking him home today if he was ready.”

*

Three years after Su Xiyan’s rescue

“Qingfang, why do you have so many knives ?” Shen Qingqiu says, looking a bit bewildered at the four knives of various shapes and sizes scattered on the tea table. He looks over to where Mu Qingfang’s grinding herbs in the kitchen.

He’s not making medicine, though. Qingfang is a surprisingly good cook, and he’s making dinner for them at the Qian Cao house. It’s become their main home, and the one where they sleep nightly.

Shen Qingqiu hasn’t bothered hiding the fact that he never felt safe on Qing Jing peak as a disciple, and he made sure everyone knows it, too. Does he sleep at the bamboo house? Only when he has to. Since he rose to Peak Lord, he’s been cleaning house, ridding the peak of the Hallmasters that made his life hell for the past ten years.

The house that was solely Mu Qingfang’s is a welcome refuge from the stress of his own peak. It’s a shame, really, but Shen Qingqiu really does prefer the company of Qingfang, his friends, and all of his strays he’s been collecting.

“A-Feng has been making them for me,” Mu Qingfang says easily, looking up from the pestle. “He’s doing well on Wan Jian. Qingwei Shixiong says he’s a natural talent at metal work, and even if he’s never able to open his spirit veins, he’ll be a sought after metalsmith.”

Wandering away from the tea table, Shen Qingqiu lingers in the doorway between the front room and the kitchen. Mu Qingfang’s knife skills are impeccable, naturally, and he has several piles of finely chopped herbs on one thick cutting board, and thin slices of pork laid out on the other.

Qingfang discarded his outer robe when he returned home after working at the Healing Pavilion all day and his forearms are appealingly bare while he prepares their dinner. Shen Qingqiu loves seeing him like this. Stripped down and casual, it’s a sight that nobody else gets to see.

It’s just for him .

For a moment, Shen Qingqiu struggles to conceal the wave of emotion that threatens to overtake him. The date of their wedding is rapidly approaching, and then no power on earth or the heavens can separate them.

After that, there’s the child.

Something he didn’t even know that he wanted , that he could want, not until Mu Qingfang. Shen Qingqiu digs his fingernails into his palm.

“You’re staring,” Mu Qingfang says, amused. He glances up, and his ocean colored eyes gleam. 

“You’re mine to look at,” Shen Qingqiu retorts, crossing his arms over his chest. Qingfang takes no offense to that comment, why would he? He knows very well it’s true.  

“No one is fighting you for me,” Qingfang says with a snort, and uses the back side of his knife to make a neat pile of the shallots right next to the neighboring pile of minced garlic. “Can you get one of the bowls and put the pork in it, please?”

Familiar with this regimen, Shen Qingqiu does so. While he watches, Mu Qingfang mixes up a marinade for the pork and leaves it to sit while he washes his hands. It’s disgustingly domestic and homey.

Five years ago, Shen Qingqiu could never have imagined it. That man lived and breathed spite and anger. The man he’s become…has mellowed. Before he realises, he steps across the kitchen, pushing up against Mu Qingfang’s back and wrapping his arms around the other man’s waist.

“Qingqiu?” Mu Qingfang ventures, hands setting down the soapy cutting board in the sink.

“I have something to lose now,” Shen Qingqiu realises out loud. The thought of being without Qingfang feels like a kick to the chest. “If anything happened to you-”

“It won’t ,” Mu Qingfang says, turning around, soapy hands and all. His expression sobers. “But Qingqiu, if anything did happen to me, you must care for our child.”

Shen Qingqiu sneers. “As if I would kill myself and leave our child an orphan.”

Mu Qingfang wipes his hands on his robes and then cups Shen Qingqiu’s face. “I love you,” he says, and Shen Qingqiu’s chest feels like scorching heat. Qingfang leans in for kisses and Shen Qingqiu agrees with this plan. Kissing, yes . “Soon you’ll be mine, forever,” Qingfang adds.

Tipping his head back so Qingfang can suck on his neck, Shen Qingqiu says, “I already am.” He tightens his arms, and lifts the other man off the floor so he has no choice but to wrap his legs around Shen Qingqiu’s waist.

So that he has no choice but to depend on him . Shen Qingqiu deepens the kiss, fisting his fingers in the thick mass of Qingfang’s hair. Mu Qingfang moans into his mouth, tightening his thighs. Shen Qingqiu grinds forward into Qingfang’s hardness, pressing him back against the counter.

“Qingqiu…” Mu Qingfang says breathlessly, “The pork-”

Snarling as he pulls his mouth away, Shen Qingqiu says, “ Fuck the pork.” He frees up a hand and tosses a stasis talisman at it. He returns his full attention back to Qingfang. His lips are reddened and his eyes hazy. 

“Fuck me instead,” Mu Qingfang quips, smiling slyly, and well. Shen Qingqiu aims to please.

*

Four years after Su Xiyan’s rescue

It’s a small wedding in late Spring. By Mu Qingfang’s request they hold it in the Qian Cao Orchard. The peach trees are in bloom and the very air smells delicious. 

Shen Qingqiu pours tea for Wu Yanshin and Xie Yanmei, while Mu Qingfang serves Cheng Yi, and Yue Qingyuan. 

Later that day they make their bows with the other ten peak lords in attendance, as well as an absurd number of children and people. 

Mu Qingfang takes his new husband’s hand and makes the rounds before they escape their own party. Much like the gathering after the new generation of peak lords ascended, this one is a good time. Mu Qingfang has deliberately cultivated a spirit of cooperation and collaboration between cultivators and mortals, and the mixed backgrounds makes for some very interesting conversations.

Wei Qingwei gets surrounded by Tingfeng’s younger siblings who all want to see the weapons that Qingwei keeps in his sleeves. And since Wei Qingwei is a good natured man, he obliges without protest. 

This in turn lures Liu Qingge to his table, as well as Shang Qinghua and Xu Qingyi who stand by gawking. Xie Tingfeng decides to show off some of his own made daggers, and Wei Qingwei looks on like a proud parent.

“I’m surprised you didn’t bring your friend ,” Mu Qingfang mentions to Shang Qinghua after the weapons show is over.

Shang Qinghua looks at him incredulously. “Shen Shixiong told me straight out that he didn’t want any uninvited guests at his wedding.”

All right, that does sound like something Qingqiu might say. Mu Qingfang snickers. “Sorry,” he shrugs.

Grinning, Shang Qinghua says, “It’s fine anyway. He’s working his way up, steadily, and that takes a lot of effort. He’d come if I really needed something, but for now he’s pretty busy.”

Busy with helping Tianlang Jun settle the demon realm, no doubt. A demon that can make portals is surely a priceless ally. Mu Qingfang mentions as much, and Shang Qinghua cackles.

“Well, yeah , but also, little Binghe just loves him , so Tianlang Jun keeps him around a lot.”

“Binghe?” Mu Qingfang echoes.

Waving a hand, Shang Qinghua says, “That’s not his name. I forget what his real name is. In another life, it would have been Luo Binghe.” A shadow crosses his face briefly before it clears, and the man smiles again. “But not in this one! The kid’s got parents and a real name. They let me call him Binghe, though.” Winking, he adds, “Uncle privileges, you know how it is.”

*

Five years after Su Xiyan’s rescue

Loud ringing wakes Mu Qingfang, and Shen Qingqiu jerks upright in bed. Qingqiu flares qi in his palm, making light to see by.

Shen Qingqiu’s eyes are wide, his expression vulnerable. “Qingfang…It’s time.”

The baby is coming!

Chapter Text

The Second Womb Tree creaks ominously when Mu Qingfang and Shen Qingqiu arrive six shichen after the alert talisman sounded. The fully grown pod is drooping where it’s attached to the branch. Mu Qingfang takes one look upward just in time to see the sides of the pod split open. The infant inside falls but remains suspended in midair, an array glimmering to life around him.

Shen Qingqiu exhales in relief, craning his neck back. “It worked, thank the gods. Go get our son, Qingfang.”

In moments Mu Qingfang is aloft on Fu Xiao, gently plucking the child from midair. As soon as Mu Qingfang removes him from the confines of the array, the baby starts crying. Hastily, Mu Qingfang wraps him in the folds of his robes. There’s no vernix coating on this child, perhaps because his gestation was flora based and not human based. In fact, he’s remarkably clean and very, very cute. The child has a full head of black hair, chubby cheeks and well shaped lips that look a bit familiar.

Floating down to the ground slowly, Mu Qingfang holds the baby close. Once his sword touches down, Shen Qingqiu leans in, using a finger to draw Mu Qingfang’s robes apart.

“Oh ,” Shen Qingqiu breathes. “Hello, little one,” he says softly. The baby whimpers, and shifts, opening his eyes and looking directly at Shen Qingqiu where he’s leaning down. “Qingfang,” he says, sounding choked. “He looks like me .”

“Get the blankets, Qingqiu, we need to get him swaddled so he doesn’t get chilled. Babies can’t regulate their temperature very well.” Mu Qingfang says. While Shen Qingqiu rummages hastily through his sleeves for the packed supplies, Mu Qingfang shifts the baby so he can see his scrunched up face. 

Sure enough, the baby has brilliant green eyes. Shen Qingqiu’s eyes. “Beautiful boy,” Mu Qingfang murmurs, rocking back and forth. “Just look at you, just like your Baba.”

“I hope he’ll be like you,” Shen Qingqiu says seriously, meeting his eyes. “He should be kind like Qingfang.” His eyes glimmer. Hoarsely, he adds, “My Qingfang is the sweetest .”

“What do you think, Qingqiu?” Mu Qingfang asks softly. “Our A-Yuan. Whose name should he take? Shen Yuan?” He raises the pitch of his voice. “Do you want to be Shen Yuan, sweet boy?”

“Mu Yuan,” Shen Qingqiu says, holding one of the soft blankets out. Mu Qingfang extricates A-Yuan from his robes, and Shen Qingqiu wraps the blanket around the baby snugly. “Aren’t you?” He asks the baby, who stares back at him in fascination. “Mu Yuan,” Shen Qingqiu says more firmly, holding A-Yuan close to his body. “Our son.”

In the hidden temple, Shen Qingqiu walks back and forth with A-Yuan nestled safely in his arms while Mu Qingfang prepares the Mothers’ Milk Thistle for the baby. Fortunately, the plant was common, and grew like a weed. A little water added to the ground flowers of the Mothers’ Milk Thistle, and it’s ready for babies to drink immediately.

Naturally, Mu Qingfang had plenty stored and ready. Shang Qinghua had come up with an ingenious design using rubber trees and created a false nipple that could be snapped over a narrow cup. 

“I figured that you and Shen Shixiong would rather not use a wet nurse if you didn’t have to,” Shang Qinghua had offered nervously some months ago. “Bottles and formula are easier.”  He’d handed over the prototype, and Mu Qingfang was fascinated.

There were herbs that allowed men to be able to produce milk, and Mu Qingfang would have done so happily, but the rubber nipple worked well, too. He didn’t think he’d be losing out on any extra closeness.

“Here,” Mu Qingfang offers, when the milk is ready, handing the bottle over to his husband. Already settled on a plush cushion, Shen Qingqiu brings the nipple to A-Yuan’s mouth and the boy drinks eagerly. 

Sinking down next to Shen Qingqiu, Mu Qingfang keeps his eyes on little A-Yuan. “He’s so tiny ,” he says, awed. He reaches out and strokes his finger across A-Yuan’s palm. His little fingers close over Mu Qingfang’s index finger.